View/Open - ResearchSpace - University of KwaZulu-Natal
View/Open - ResearchSpace - University of KwaZulu-Natal
View/Open - ResearchSpace - University of KwaZulu-Natal
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
Propagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
Pierre André Swart<br />
Submitted in fulfillment <strong>of</strong> the academic requirements for the degree <strong>of</strong><br />
Doctor <strong>of</strong> Philosophy<br />
in the Discipline <strong>of</strong> Botany<br />
Research Centre for Plant Growth and Development,<br />
School <strong>of</strong> Biological and Conservation Sciences,<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>KwaZulu</strong>-<strong>Natal</strong>,<br />
Pietermaritzburg<br />
March 2012<br />
Supervisor: Pr<strong>of</strong>. J. van Staden<br />
Co-supervisors: Dr. M.G. Kulkarni, Dr. M.W. Bairu and Pr<strong>of</strong>. J.F. Finnie
Contents<br />
Abstract v<br />
Declaration viii<br />
Acknowledgements xi<br />
Publications from this Thesis xii<br />
Conference Contributions xii<br />
List <strong>of</strong> Figures xiii<br />
List <strong>of</strong> Tables xviii<br />
List <strong>of</strong> Abbreviations xx<br />
Namakwaland: A poem by my late father xxi<br />
1 Introduction 1<br />
1.1 PROPAGATION OF ROMULEA SPECIES FOR<br />
HORTICULTURAL AND CONSERVATION PURPOSES 1<br />
1.2 AIMS AND HYPOTHESES 3<br />
1.3 GENERAL OVERVIEW OF THESIS CONTENT 4<br />
2 Literature review 6<br />
2.1 MORPHOLOGY, DISTRIBUTION AND HABITAT 6<br />
2.1.1 Species specific morphology and distribution 12<br />
2.2 PHYLOGENY AND TAXONOMY 22<br />
2.3 CONSERVATION STATUS 23<br />
2.4 THE CLIMATE OF ROMULEA SPP. HABITATS 24<br />
2.5 SOIL SAMPLING AND ANALYSIS 35<br />
2.5.1 Physical properties <strong>of</strong> soil 36<br />
2.5.2 Organic matter 39<br />
2.5.3 Soil nutrients 39<br />
2.5.4 pH 40<br />
2.5.5 Salinity 41<br />
2.5.6 Cation and anion exchange capacity and surface charges 41<br />
2.5.7 Soils <strong>of</strong> Namaqualand 41<br />
2.5.8 Soils <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville 42<br />
2.6 PROPAGATION OF ROMULEA SPECIES 43<br />
i
Contents<br />
2.7 GERMINATION PHYSIOLOGY 43<br />
2.7.1 Seed structure 43<br />
2.7.2 Seed germination 45<br />
2.7.3 Measuring germination 47<br />
2.7.4 Promotion and inhibition <strong>of</strong> germination 48<br />
2.7.5 Phytochromes and light quality 53<br />
2.7.6 Scarification 53<br />
2.7.7 Seed dormancy and the influence <strong>of</strong> temperature and<br />
stratification 54<br />
2.7.8 Seed longevity and viability 57<br />
2.7.9 After-ripening 59<br />
2.7.10 Embryo-excision as a tool for investigating mechanisms<br />
behind dormancy and testing viability 60<br />
2.7.11 Germination, dormancy and germination ecology in<br />
Iridaceae 61<br />
2.7.12 Embryo and seedling morphology <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae 61<br />
2.8 BRIEF REVIEW OF IN VITRO CULTURE 62<br />
2.8.1 Explant selection 64<br />
2.8.2 Explant preparation 65<br />
2.8.3 Medium composition 67<br />
2.8.4 Liquid culture 75<br />
2.8.5 Embryo-excision 75<br />
2.8.6 Callus culture 77<br />
2.8.7 Organogenesis 79<br />
2.8.8 Somatic embryogenesis 80<br />
2.8.9 Hardening 81<br />
2.8.10 Applications <strong>of</strong> in vitro culture 83<br />
2.9 CORM PHYSIOLOGY 83<br />
2.10 IN VITRO FLOWERING 84<br />
2.11 IN VITRO PROPAGATION OF GEOPHYTES 85<br />
2.12 IN VITRO PROPAGATION OF BULBOUS PLANTS 86<br />
2.13 IN VITRO PROPAGATION OF IRIDACEOUS SPECIES 86<br />
ii
3 Investigation into the habitat <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa and Romulea<br />
Contents<br />
monadelpha: Soil sampling and analysis 92<br />
3.1 INTRODUCTION 92<br />
3.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS 93<br />
3.3 RESULTS 94<br />
4.4 DISCUSSION 97<br />
4.5 SUMMARY 97<br />
4 Germination physiology 98<br />
4.1 INTRODUCTION 98<br />
4.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS 98<br />
4.2.1 Viability tests 99<br />
4.2.2 Water content and imbibition rate 100<br />
4.2.3 Scanning electron microscopy 100<br />
4.2.4 Ex vitro germination experiments 100<br />
4.2.5 In vitro germination experiments 102<br />
4.2.6 Statistical analysis 102<br />
4.3 RESULTS 103<br />
4.3.1 Viability tests 103<br />
4.3.2 Water content and imbibition rate 103<br />
4.3.3 Scanning electron microscopy 105<br />
4.3.4 Ex vitro germination experiments 108<br />
4.3.5 In vitro germination experiments 110<br />
4.4 DISCUSSION 111<br />
4.5 SUMMARY 114<br />
5 In vitro culture initiation and multiplication 115<br />
5.1 INTRODUCTION 115<br />
5.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS 116<br />
5.2.1 Explants from seedlings 116<br />
5.2.2 Explants from embryos 117<br />
5.2.3 Explant comparison 120<br />
5.2.4 Shoot multiplication 120<br />
5.2.5 Statistical analysis 121<br />
5.3 RESULTS 121<br />
iii
Contents<br />
5.3.1 Explants from seedlings 121<br />
5.3.2 Explants from embryos 122<br />
5.3.3 Explant comparison 130<br />
5.3.4 Shoot multiplication 132<br />
5.4 DISCUSSION 134<br />
5.5 SUMMARY 136<br />
6 In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
6.1 INTRODUCTION 138<br />
6.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS 138<br />
6.2.1 Corm formation 138<br />
6.2.2 In vitro flowering 140<br />
6.2.3 Ex vitro acclimatization and corm viability 140<br />
6.3 RESULTS 142<br />
6.3.1 Corm formation 142<br />
6.3.2 In vitro flowering 145<br />
6.3.3 Ex vitro acclimatization and corm viability 145<br />
6.4 DISCUSSION 147<br />
6.5 SUMMARY 150<br />
7 Commercialization potential <strong>of</strong> Romulea species 151<br />
8 Literature cited 155<br />
iv
Abstract<br />
Romulea is a genus with numerous attractive and endangered species with<br />
horticultural potential. This genus in the Iridaceae has its centre <strong>of</strong> diversity in the<br />
winter-rainfall zone <strong>of</strong> South Africa. This thesis uses ecophysiological and<br />
biotechnological techniques to investigate the physiology behind the propagation <strong>of</strong><br />
some species in this genus.<br />
The ecophysiological techniques <strong>of</strong> soil sampling and analysis and germination<br />
physiology were used to determine the natural and ex vitro growth and development<br />
requirements <strong>of</strong> these plants, while biotechnological techniques are used to<br />
determine the in vitro growth and development requirements <strong>of</strong> these plants and to<br />
increase the rate <strong>of</strong> multiplication and development.<br />
Soil sampling and analysis revealed that R. monadelpha and R. sabulosa, two <strong>of</strong> the<br />
most attractive species in the genus, grow in nutrient poor 1:1 mixture <strong>of</strong> clay and<br />
sandy loam soil with an N:P:K ratio <strong>of</strong> 1.000:0.017:0.189 with abundant calcium.<br />
To investigate the physical properties <strong>of</strong> the seeds, imbibition rate, moisture content<br />
and viability <strong>of</strong> seeds were determined. The seed coat and micropylar regions were<br />
examined using scanning electron microscopy. To test for suitable stimuli for<br />
germination, the effect <strong>of</strong> temperature and light, cold and warm stratification, acid and<br />
sand paper scarification, plant growth promoting substances, deficiency <strong>of</strong> nitrogen,<br />
phosphorous and potassium, and different light spectra (phytochromes) on<br />
germination were examined. An initial germination experiment showed germination<br />
above 65% for R. diversiformis, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora and R. flava seeds placed<br />
at 15°C; while seeds <strong>of</strong> other species placed at 15°C all had germination<br />
percentages lower than 30%. More extensive germination experiments revealed that<br />
R. diversiformis and R. rosea seed germinate best at 10°C, R. flava seed germinates<br />
best when cold stratified (5°C) for 21 days and R. monadelpha germinates best at<br />
15°C in the dark. Seeds <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R.<br />
monadelpha and R. sabulosa seem to all exhibit non-deep endogenous<br />
morphophysiological dormancy while seeds <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana and R. rosea appear<br />
to have deep endogenous morphophysiological dormancy.<br />
v
Abstract<br />
The suitability <strong>of</strong> various explant types and media supplementations for culture<br />
initiation was examined for various species <strong>of</strong> Romulea. Both embryos and seedling<br />
hypocotyls can be used for R. flava, R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora in vitro shoot<br />
culture initiation. R. sabulosa shoot cultures can only be initiated by using embryos<br />
as explants, because <strong>of</strong> the lack <strong>of</strong> seed germination in this species. Shoot cultures<br />
<strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis, R. camerooniana and R. rosea could not be initiated due to the<br />
lack <strong>of</strong> an in vitro explant shooting response. Shoot cultures can be initiated on<br />
media supplemented with 2.3 to 23.2 M kinetin for all species that showed an in<br />
vitro response. The most suitable concentration depended on the species used.<br />
Some cultures appeared embryogenic, but this was shown not to be the case. A<br />
medium supplemented with 2.5 M mTR is most suitable for R. sabulosa shoot<br />
multiplication. BA caused vitrification <strong>of</strong> shoots in all the experiments in which it was<br />
included and is not a suitable cytokinin for the micropropagation <strong>of</strong> these species.<br />
The effect <strong>of</strong> various physical and chemical parameters on in vitro corm formation<br />
and ex vitro acclimatization and growth was examined. Low temperature significantly<br />
increased corm formation in R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa. A two step corm<br />
formation protocol involving placing corms at either 10 or 20°C for a few months and<br />
then transferring these cultures to 15°C should be used for R. sabulosa. When<br />
paclobutrazol and ABA were added to the medium on which R. minutiflora shoots<br />
were placed, the shoots developed corms at 25°C. This temperature totally inhibits<br />
corm formation when these growth retardants are not present. BA inhibited corm<br />
formation in R. leipoldtii. Corms can be commercialized as propagation units for<br />
winter-rainfall areas with minimum temperatures below 5°C during winter.<br />
Although an incident <strong>of</strong> in vitro flowering was observed during these experiments,<br />
these results could not be repeated. Although none <strong>of</strong> the corms or plantlets planted<br />
ex vitro in the greenhouse survived, a small viability and an ex vitro acclimatization<br />
experiment shows that the corms produced in vitro are viable.<br />
One embryo <strong>of</strong> the attractive R. sabulosa, produces 2.1 ± 0.7 SE shoots after 2<br />
months; subsequently placing these shoots on a medium supplemented with 2.5 µM<br />
mTR for a further 2 months multiplies this value by 5.5 ± 1.3 SE. Each <strong>of</strong> these<br />
shoots can then be induced to produce a corm after 6 months. This means that 1<br />
vi
Abstract<br />
embryo can produce about 12 corms after 10 months or about 65 corms after 12<br />
months (if shoots are subcultured to medium supplemented with 2.5 µM mTR for<br />
another 2 months). Embryo rescue can enable wider crosses within this genus.<br />
These results can be used for further horticultural development <strong>of</strong> species in this<br />
genus and their hybrids and variants.<br />
vii
Declarations<br />
I Pierre André Swart, student number 207519473, hereby declare that:<br />
• This thesis, Propagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea species, unless otherwise acknowledged<br />
to the contrary in the text, is the result <strong>of</strong> my own investigation, under the<br />
supervision <strong>of</strong> Pr<strong>of</strong>essor J. van Staden and co-supervision <strong>of</strong> Doctor M.G.<br />
Kulkarni, Doctor M.W. Bairu and Pr<strong>of</strong>essor J.F. Finnie, in the Research Centre<br />
for Plant Growth and Development, School <strong>of</strong> Biological and Conservation<br />
science, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>KwaZulu</strong>-<strong>Natal</strong>, Pietermaritzburg;<br />
• This dissertation has not been submitted for any degrees or examination at<br />
any other university;<br />
• This thesis does not contain data, figures or writing, unless specifically<br />
acknowledged, copied from other researchers. Where other written sources<br />
have been quoted, then<br />
1. Their words have been re-written but the general information attributed to<br />
them has been referenced<br />
2. Where their exact words have been used, then their writing has been<br />
placed in italics and inside quotation marks, and referenced, and;<br />
• Where I have reproduced a publication <strong>of</strong> which I am an author or co-author, I<br />
have indicated which part <strong>of</strong> the publication was contributed by me.<br />
• This thesis does not contain text, graphics or tables copied and pasted from<br />
the internet, unless specifically acknowledged, and the source being detailed<br />
in the thesis and in the References sections.<br />
Signed at on the day <strong>of</strong><br />
, 2012.<br />
Pierre André Swart<br />
viii
Declarations<br />
We declare that we have acted as supervisors for this Pierre André Swart, student<br />
number 207519473 during this PhD study entitled Propagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea species.<br />
Regular consultation took place between the student and ourselves throughout the<br />
investigation. We advised to the best <strong>of</strong> our ability and approved the final document<br />
for submission to the Faculty <strong>of</strong> Science and Agriculture Higher Degrees Office for<br />
examination by the <strong>University</strong> appointed Examiners.<br />
Pr<strong>of</strong>essor J. van Staden<br />
Supervisor<br />
Doctor M.G. Kulkarni<br />
Co-supervisor<br />
Doctor M.W. Bairu<br />
Co-supervisor<br />
Pr<strong>of</strong>essor J.F. Finnie<br />
Co-supervisor<br />
ix
Declarations<br />
DETAILS OF CONTRIBUTION TO PUBLICATIONS that form part and/or include<br />
research presented in this thesis:<br />
PUBLICATION 1:<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., SWART, P. A., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2011).<br />
Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora, Sisyrinchium laxum and Tritonia<br />
gladiolaris — Iridaceae with ornamental potential. South African Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Botany 77: 216-221.<br />
I supplied the data on micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora and some editorial<br />
help. Dr. Ascough supplied all other data and did all other editing, as he is the first<br />
author. Pr<strong>of</strong>. Finnie and Pr<strong>of</strong>. van Staden were our co-supervisor and supervisor<br />
respectively at the time <strong>of</strong> this project.<br />
PUBLICATION 2:<br />
SWART, P. A., KULKARNI, M.G., BAIRU, M.W., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN,<br />
J. (2012). Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa. Scientia Horticulturae 135:<br />
151-156.<br />
All the data and text <strong>of</strong> this paper I generated myself, Dr. Kulkarni, Dr. Bairu and Pr<strong>of</strong>.<br />
Finnie were my co-supervisors and Pr<strong>of</strong>. van Staden was my supervisor and they<br />
therefore supplied some editorial help.<br />
PUBLICATION 3:<br />
SWART, P. A., KULKARNI, M.G., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2011).<br />
Germination physiology <strong>of</strong> four African Romulea species. Seed Science and<br />
Technology 39: 354-363.<br />
All the data and text <strong>of</strong> this paper I generated myself, Dr. Kulkarni and Pr<strong>of</strong>. Finnie<br />
were my co-supervisors and Pr<strong>of</strong>. van Staden was my supervisor and they therefore<br />
supplied some editorial help.<br />
Pierre André Swart<br />
x
Acknowledgements<br />
I am grateful to:<br />
• My supervisor and co-supervisors who gave me the opportunity to work with<br />
these beautiful plants and the encouragement, support and advice needed to<br />
complete this study and who critically reviewed my manuscripts.<br />
• Mr. E. Marinus, who was kind enough to share his knowledge <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa<br />
and R. monadelpha propagation with me<br />
• Dr. J.C. Manning, who allowed me to use and modify his pictures <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
flowers<br />
• To all the centre members and friends who assisted and supported me in all<br />
kinds <strong>of</strong> ways during my time at the RCPGD.<br />
• To my mother for always being there for me, no matter what the situation<br />
For financial assistance I would like to thank:<br />
• My mother<br />
• The National Research Foundation<br />
• Pr<strong>of</strong>essor J. van Staden<br />
xi
Publications from this thesis<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., SWART, P. A., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2011).<br />
Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora, Sisyrinchium laxum and Tritonia<br />
gladiolaris — Iridaceae with ornamental potential. South African Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Botany 77: 216-221.<br />
SWART, P. A., KULKARNI, M.G., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2012).<br />
Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa. Scientia Horticulturae 135: 151-156.<br />
SWART, P. A., KULKARNI, M.G., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2011).<br />
Germination physiology <strong>of</strong> four African Romulea species. Seed Science and<br />
Technology 39: 354-363.<br />
Conference contributions<br />
SWART, P.A., FINNIE J.F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2009). Thirty-fifth Annual<br />
Conference <strong>of</strong> the South African Association <strong>of</strong> Botanists (SAAB). <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
Stellenbosch, Stellenbosch.<br />
ix
List <strong>of</strong> Figures<br />
Figure 2.1: Map showing the distribution <strong>of</strong> seven <strong>of</strong> the species used in<br />
propagation experiments. The inset <strong>of</strong> the globe in the top right corner<br />
indicates the location <strong>of</strong> this map on the African continent with a rectangle.<br />
Modified from DE VOS (1972; 1983).<br />
Figure 2.2: Life cycle <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa, a species endemic to the winterrainfall<br />
area <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Modified from ASCOUGH (2008); DE VOS<br />
(1972); and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning).<br />
Figure 2.3: Life cycle <strong>of</strong> Romulea monadelpha, another species endemic to<br />
the winter-rainfall area <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Modified from ASCOUGH (2008); DE<br />
VOS (1972); and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning).<br />
Figure 2.4: Life cycle <strong>of</strong> Romulea camerooniana, a species occurring in<br />
summer-rainfall regions <strong>of</strong> Africa (Modified from ASCOUGH (2008); DE VOS<br />
(1972) and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning).<br />
Figure 2.5: Royal National Park weather station (28° 57’ E, 28° 41’ S, 1392 m<br />
above sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures<br />
(Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.6: Royal National Park weather station (28° 57’ E, 28° 41’ S, 1392 m<br />
above sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error<br />
<strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.7: Royal National Park weather station (28° 57’ E, 28° 41’ S, 1392 m<br />
above sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard<br />
error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
Figure 2.8: Calvinia (19° 56’ E, 31° 29’ S, 977 m above sea level) average<br />
daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate<br />
standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.9: Calvinia weather station (19° 56’ E, 31° 29’ S, 977 m above sea<br />
level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.10: Calvinia weather station (19° 56’ E, 31° 29’ S, 977 m above sea<br />
level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.11: Sutherland weather station (20° 4’ E, 32° 24’ S, 1458 m above<br />
sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error<br />
bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.12: Sutherland weather station (20° 4’ E, 32° 24’ S, 1458 m above<br />
sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
7<br />
8<br />
9<br />
10<br />
27<br />
27<br />
27<br />
28<br />
28<br />
28<br />
29<br />
29<br />
xiii
List <strong>of</strong> Figures<br />
Figure 2.13: Sutherland weather station (20° 4’ E, 32° 24’ S, 1458 m above<br />
sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong><br />
the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.14: Fraserburg weather station (31° 55’ S 21° 30’ E, 1267 m above<br />
sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error<br />
bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.15: Fraserburg weather station (31° 55’ S 21° 30’ E, 1267 m above<br />
sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.16: Fraserburg weather station (31° 55’ S 21° 30’ E, 1267 m above<br />
sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong><br />
the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
Figure 2.1: Beaufort West weather station (22° 35’ E, 32° 21’ S, 899 m above<br />
sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error<br />
bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.18: Beaufort West weather station (22° 35’ E, 32° 21’ S, 899 m above<br />
sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.19: Beaufort West weather station (22° 35’ E, 32° 21’ S, 899 m above<br />
sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong><br />
the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
Figure 2.20: Nieuwoudville weatherstation (19° 53’ E, 31° 21’ S, 731 m above<br />
sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error<br />
bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.21: Nieuwoudville weather station (19° 53’ E, 31° 21’ S, 731 m above<br />
sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.22: Nieuwoudville weather station (19° 53’ E, 31° 21’ S, 731 m above<br />
sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong><br />
the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
Figure 2.23: Malmesbury weather station (18° 43’ E, 33° 28’ S, 108 m above<br />
sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error<br />
bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.24: Malmesbury weather station (18° 43’ E, 33° 28’ S, 108 m above<br />
sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.25: Malmesbury weather station (18° 43’ E, 33° 28’ S, 108 m above<br />
sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong><br />
the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
29<br />
30<br />
30<br />
30<br />
31<br />
31<br />
31<br />
32<br />
32<br />
32<br />
33<br />
33<br />
33<br />
xiv
List <strong>of</strong> Figures<br />
Figure 2.26: Grahamstown weather station (26° 30’ E, 33° 17’ S, 642 m above<br />
sea level) average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error<br />
bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.27: Grahamstown weather station (26° 30’ E, 33° 17’ S, 642 m above<br />
sea level) average total monthly rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.28: Grahamstown weather station (26° 30’ E, 33° 17’ S, 642 m above<br />
sea level) average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong><br />
the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.29: Diagrammatic representation <strong>of</strong> a small cluster <strong>of</strong> soil illustrating<br />
the complexity <strong>of</strong> organic soil. Also note the air spaces between the various<br />
components illustrated. Modified from descriptions <strong>of</strong> SLEEMAN & BREWER<br />
(1988).<br />
Figure 2.30: A textural triangle showing the range <strong>of</strong> variation in sand, silt, and<br />
clay for each soil textural class (Modified from DONAHUE et al. (1983) and<br />
LOVELAND & WHALLEY (1991))<br />
Figure 2.31: The triphasic pattern <strong>of</strong> water uptake by germinating seeds, with<br />
arrow showing the time <strong>of</strong> radicle protrusion (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
Figure 3.1: The colour and structure <strong>of</strong> samples one and two. Horizontal bar =<br />
20 mm.<br />
Figure 4.1: Water content (value at day zero) and imbibition rates <strong>of</strong> seeds <strong>of</strong><br />
eight species <strong>of</strong> Romulea. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
Figure 4.2: Scanning electron microscopic images <strong>of</strong> seeds arranged from the<br />
smallest to the largest for size comparison. Romulea leipoldtii (A); R. flava (B);<br />
R. minutiflora (C); R. sabulosa (D); R. camerooniana (E); R. rosea (F); R.<br />
diversiformis (G); R. monadelpha (H). Horizontal bar = 1 mm.<br />
Figure 4.3: Scanning electron micrographs <strong>of</strong> the seed surfaces <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
camerooniana (A); R. diversiformis (B); R. flava (C); R. leipoldtii (D); Romulea<br />
minutiflora (E); R. monadelpha (F); R. rosea (G) and R. sabulosa (H).<br />
Horizontal bar = 10 µm (the same magnification was used for all species).<br />
Figure 4.4: Scanning electron micrographs <strong>of</strong> the micropylar regions <strong>of</strong> seeds<br />
<strong>of</strong> Romulea camerooniana (A); R. diversiformis (B); R. flava (C); R. leipoldtii<br />
(D); R. minutiflora (E); R. monadelpha (F); R. rosea (G) and R. sabulosa (H).<br />
Horizontal bar = 20 µm.<br />
Figure 4.5: Effect <strong>of</strong> nutrients without N, P or K, plant growth promoting<br />
substances and smoke constituents on seed germination <strong>of</strong> Romulea rosea<br />
under 16 h photoperiod at 20 ± 0.5°C. A number above the standard error bar<br />
represents mean germination time and an asterisk denotes that the treatment<br />
34<br />
34<br />
34<br />
36<br />
38<br />
46<br />
95<br />
104<br />
105<br />
105<br />
106<br />
xv
was significantly different from the control (water) according to LSD test at the<br />
5% level.<br />
List <strong>of</strong> Figures<br />
Figure 4.6: In vitro seed germination <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species at 15°C<br />
after 2 months. Standard error bars with different letters are significantly<br />
different according to LSD at the 5% level.<br />
Figure 5.1: General embryo excision procedure for Romulea seeds. An outer<br />
view, as one would view it through a stereo microscope, as well as a view<br />
relative to the embryo is provided so that the importance <strong>of</strong> the placing <strong>of</strong> the<br />
incisions can be seen. Step 1 is viewed from the top, Step 2 is a side view,<br />
Steps 3 and 5 are bottom views 90° to the incision made in Step 2. Step 4 is a<br />
side view.<br />
Figure 5.2: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
diversiformis embryos after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean.<br />
Figure 5.3: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
flava embryos after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
Letters indicates significance differences between treatments according to<br />
Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
Figure 5.4: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
minutiflora embryos after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean.<br />
Figure 5.5: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
monadelpha embryos after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean.<br />
Figure 5.6: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
sabulosa after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
Letters shows significance differences between treatments according to<br />
Tukey’s HSD test.<br />
Figure 5.7: Visual observations <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa cultures. Cultures<br />
including both kinetin and 2,4-D appears to exhibit embryo-like structures.<br />
Figure 5.8: The effect <strong>of</strong> three different concentrations <strong>of</strong> kinetin and mTR<br />
either with or without 0.5 NAA on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea leipoldtii<br />
seedling hypocotyls and embryos. Error bars indicate standard errors <strong>of</strong> the<br />
means. Letters show significant differences between treatments according to<br />
Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
Figure 5.9: Effect <strong>of</strong> three different concentrations <strong>of</strong> five cytokinins on<br />
multiplication <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa shoots after 2 months. Error bars indicate<br />
standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean. Letters shows significant differences between<br />
treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
Figure 6.1: An in vitro formed flower <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora observed in a test<br />
tube placed at 20°C on a medium with 9% sucrose.<br />
108<br />
110<br />
118<br />
124<br />
124<br />
125<br />
125<br />
129<br />
130<br />
132<br />
133<br />
145<br />
xvi
Figure 6.2: Corms <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa growing in a modified plastic<br />
container with vermiculite after 2 months. Bar = 20 mm.<br />
List <strong>of</strong> Figures<br />
Figure 7.1. Showing eight species used in propagation experiments arranged<br />
from the largest to the smallest growth form. From the left they are Romulea<br />
minutiflora (A), R. camerooniana (B), R. diversiformis (C), R. rosea (D), R.<br />
flava (E), R. leipoldtii (F), R. monadelpha (G) and R. sabulosa (H). Modified<br />
from DE VOS (1972) and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning.<br />
Horizontal bar = 50 mm.<br />
146<br />
151<br />
xvii
List <strong>of</strong> Tables<br />
Table 2.1: Names <strong>of</strong> the soil separates and the particle diameters which define<br />
them (Modified from DONAHUE et al. (1983)).<br />
Table 2.2: Classification <strong>of</strong> mineral elements into macro- and micronutients<br />
(Modified from (MARSCHNER, 1995)).<br />
Table 2.3: Organic seed endogenous and exogenous dormancy types<br />
(Modified from BASKIN & BASKIN (1998)).<br />
Table 2.4: Topographic stain evaluation classes for the TTC test (LEADEM,<br />
1984).<br />
Table 2.5: The standard MURASHIGE & SKOOG (1962) formula.<br />
Table 2.6: Example <strong>of</strong> a matrix to establish optimal auxin to cytokinin ratios<br />
and their concentrations, where the rows represent auxin levels and the<br />
columns represent the cytokinin levels (Modified from Kyte and Kleyn (1996).<br />
Table 2.7: Explant sources and PGR's used by various authors for direct shoot<br />
or meristimoid organogenesis in genera <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae. Where the<br />
concentrations <strong>of</strong> PGR's are not mentioned, the study included multiple<br />
species within the genus, each reacted differently to various concentrations. A<br />
question mark indicates that the specific parameter is not included in the<br />
described publication. The genera are grouped phylogenetically, with vertical<br />
text on the right showing classification.<br />
Table 2.8: Corm induction treatments for various genera in Iridaceae. Details<br />
on the media modifications, temperature and the hours <strong>of</strong> light (Photoperoid)<br />
during corm induction is included. The peroid it took for corms to form is also<br />
given in months. The genera are grouped phylogenetically, with vertical text on<br />
the right showing classification. A question mark indicates that the specific<br />
parameter is not included in the described publication.<br />
Table 3.1: Analysis results for two soil samples from the Nieuwoudtville<br />
Wildflower Reserve (19° 8’ E, 31° 24’ S).<br />
Table 4.1: Seed viability tests <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species.<br />
Table 4.2: Effect <strong>of</strong> different treatments on seed germination <strong>of</strong> four Romulea<br />
species. Asterisk (*) indicates seed germination under 16 h photoperiod at 20<br />
± 0.5°C. The number sign (#) indicates that the seeds initiated germination<br />
during stratification.<br />
Table 5.1: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin and 2,4-D on excised embryos <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
sabulosa. Mean values in a column followed by different letters that indicates<br />
significance differences between treatments according to Duncan’s multiple<br />
range test (P 0.05). S = swelling <strong>of</strong> embryo; SR = swelling <strong>of</strong> embryo with<br />
rooting; SSI = swelling <strong>of</strong> embryo with shoot initials; SRF = shoot and root<br />
37<br />
40<br />
55<br />
59<br />
68<br />
74<br />
87<br />
90<br />
96<br />
103<br />
107<br />
xviii
formation; SC = shoot cluster; SCR = shoot cluster with roots; CSCI = callus<br />
with shoot cluster initials; CIS = corm-like structure (< 10 mm); CAI = callus<br />
appearing incompetent; CPE = callus with potential embryogenesis; PDE =<br />
potential direct embryogenesis; CSGR = cultures showed growth response.<br />
Potential embryogenesis refers to cultures that appeared to develop embryolike<br />
structures (Figure 5.7).<br />
Table 6.1: The effect <strong>of</strong> different temperatures and media composition on the<br />
in vitro formation and growth <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora corms. Data shows the<br />
means ± the standard error. Letters indicates significant differences between<br />
treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
Table 6.2: Percentage corm induction for Romulea minutiflora shoots cultured<br />
on medium supplemented with growth retardants.<br />
Table 6.3: The effect <strong>of</strong> different temperatures and media composition on the<br />
in vitro formation and growth <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa corms. Data shows the<br />
means ± the standard error. Letters indicate significant differences between<br />
treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
Table 6.4: Cultures with multiple corm formation for Romulea sabulosa. This<br />
shows the percentage <strong>of</strong> corm formation in cultures in which corm formation<br />
observed (Total cultures with corms) and the average number <strong>of</strong> corms<br />
produced in instances <strong>of</strong> multiple corm formation.<br />
List <strong>of</strong> Tables<br />
128<br />
142<br />
143<br />
144<br />
144<br />
xix
List <strong>of</strong> Abbreviations<br />
2,4-D 2,4-Dichlorophenoxyacetic acid<br />
2-iP N6(2-isopentenyl)-adenine<br />
ABA Abscisic acid<br />
BA 6-Benzyl-aminopurine<br />
Butenolide 3-methyl-2H-furo[2,3-c]pyran-2-one<br />
CaCl2 Calcium chloride<br />
CaCO3 Calcium carbonate<br />
GA Gibberellic acid<br />
HCl Hydrochloric acid<br />
IAA Indole-3-acetic acid<br />
IBA Indole-3-butryric acid<br />
Kinetin 6-Furfurylaminopurine<br />
KNO3 Potassium nitrate<br />
KOH Potassium hydroxide<br />
MemT 6-(3-methoxybenzylamino)purine<br />
MemTR 6-(3-methoxybenzylamino)-9-b-D-rib<strong>of</strong>uranosylpurine<br />
MGT Mean germination time<br />
MPa Mega Pascal<br />
MS Murashige and Skoog<br />
mT 6-(3-hydroxybenzylamino)purine<br />
mTR 6-(3-hydroxybenzylamino)-9-b-D-rib<strong>of</strong>uranosylpurine<br />
NAA Naphthaleneacetic acid<br />
NADPH Nicotinamide Adenine Dinucleotide Phosphate<br />
NaOH Sodium hydroxide<br />
nm nanometer<br />
PGR Plant Growth Regulator<br />
Thidiazuron N-phenyl-N-1,2,3,-thidiazol-5-ylurea<br />
TMS Table Mountain Sandstone<br />
TTC 2,3,5-triphenyltetrazolium chloride<br />
Zeatin Trans-6-(4-hydroxyl-3-methylbut-2enyl) aminopurine<br />
µM Micromole<br />
µm Micrometer<br />
xx
Namakwaland<br />
Die wêreld lê oop en kaal in die snikhete son<br />
hittegolwe bewe op die horison<br />
dit maak skimme op die grens<br />
die skaap soek koelte onder pens.<br />
The world lies open and naked in the hot sun<br />
heat waves quiver on the horizon<br />
it makes shimmers on the border<br />
the sheep searches for shade under paunch<br />
Die koggelmander skarrel stywebeen<br />
oor skroeiende granietklip heen.<br />
Geen koeltebome hier – die aarde is plat –<br />
Skilpad soek maar bossie, ander graaf maar gat<br />
The lizard scurries stiff-legged<br />
over scorching granite rock<br />
No shade trees here – the earth is flat –<br />
Tortoise looks for a small bush, others dig a hole<br />
Die klippe lê as<strong>of</strong> soos kaiings uitgebraai<br />
maar onder – deur die sandjies toegewaai –<br />
lê fyne saad gesaai,<br />
van moederplant al lank gespeen<br />
wagtend – op die reën.<br />
The rocks lie as if they were pieces <strong>of</strong> roasted crackling<br />
But underneath – covered by windblown sand –<br />
fine seeds are sown<br />
from parent plant weaned for long<br />
in waiting - for the rain .<br />
xxi
Die vlakhaas spits sy oor<br />
hy het die donderweer gehoor<br />
skilpad loer ook uit sy dop.<br />
Wildsbok lig en draai sy kop –<br />
sy neusgat vleuel soos hy die reënlug snuif<br />
daar gaan ñ rilling deur sy lyf<br />
sy stert staan kuif.<br />
The rabbit lifts his ear<br />
he has heard the thunder<br />
tortoise also peaks out his shell<br />
The wild buck lifts and turns his head -<br />
his nose flares as he smells the rain-filled air<br />
a shiver goes through his body<br />
his tail stands rigid<br />
Die donderweerswolke maak ñ donker sluier<br />
en die voorwind dwarrel en kuier<br />
hier en daar, van wie weet waar<br />
kielie ñ graspol en ritsel ñ blaar.<br />
Die eerste druppels val met sware pl<strong>of</strong><br />
in die dorre verpoeierde st<strong>of</strong> –<br />
dit maak ñ wasem op die klip<br />
en laat die sandtjies dans en wip.<br />
Water drup van die klip se rand<br />
in die dorstige rooi-rooi sand.<br />
The thunderclouds make a dark slur<br />
and the fore-wind tornadoes and visits<br />
here and there, from who knows where<br />
a grass is tickling and a leaf scurrying.<br />
The first drops fall with heavily, explosively<br />
in the dull powdered dust -<br />
it makes a haze on the rock<br />
and makes the sand particles dance and whip<br />
Water drips from the rock’s edge<br />
in the thirsty red-red sand.<br />
Namakwaland<br />
xxii
Dit lyk kompleet <strong>of</strong> die wêreld wil sing<br />
oor die genade wat weer uitkoms bring,<br />
want gou is die wêreld met blomme verfraai<br />
wat jubel van kleur as die wind daaroor waai<br />
It appears truly that the world wants to sing<br />
about mercifulness that again brings salvation,<br />
because instantaneously the world is bedazzled with flowers<br />
that rejoice with colour as wind blows over them<br />
Het iemand met ñ towerstaf<br />
ongesiens hier deurgedraf?<br />
Lap-lap lê dit aanmekaar<br />
ñ mooi gesig voorwaar!<br />
Gousblom en vergeet-my-nietjie<br />
met blou en pers so bietjie-bietjie.<br />
Did someone with a magic wand<br />
run through here unseen?<br />
Patch-patch it lies continuously<br />
a pretty face for sure!<br />
Arctotis hirsuta and Anchusa capensis<br />
with blue and purple little-little<br />
Slanguinjtjie weet nie wat haar noop<br />
maar stoot haar blommetjie skaam-skaam oop<br />
sy mag mos ook in die vreugte deel<br />
met skuterwit en spikkelgeel.<br />
Morea serpentina does not know what and where<br />
but pushes open her flower shy-shy<br />
she may also have her share <strong>of</strong> the happiness<br />
Geel en goud, bankvas aanmekaar<br />
met blouselblou, ñ bietjie hier, ñ bietjie daar.<br />
Yellow and gold, tightly packed together<br />
with blossom-blue, a little here, a little there<br />
ñ Wuiwend blommeparadys<br />
om sekerlik die Heer te prys.<br />
A lush flower paradise<br />
to surely praise the Lord<br />
Namakwaland<br />
xxiii
As die mens dan ook so sy dankbaarheid betoon,<br />
sal Hy sekerlik ook nader aan ons woon.<br />
If man then also can show his gratitude like this,<br />
then He will surely also live closer to us<br />
A poem by my late father, Pierre André Swart Senior; to whom this thesis is<br />
dedicated (English translation in grey bolded text).<br />
Namakwaland<br />
xxiv
1 Introduction<br />
1.1 PROPAGATION OF ROMULEA SPECIES FOR HORTICULTURAL AND<br />
CONSERVATION PURPOSES<br />
Romulea is a genus with many species <strong>of</strong> potential horticultural value. The fast<br />
growth, attractive growth forms, regular flowering and diverse flower variation with<br />
many aesthetically pleasing colours, makes species <strong>of</strong> this genus prime candidates<br />
for commercialisation as miniature potted plants and cut flowers (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 1996; 1997; NIEDERWIESER et al., 2002).<br />
The Iridaceae is one <strong>of</strong> the most horticulturally important families <strong>of</strong> monocotyledons.<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the cultivated ornamental species indigenous to South Africa have come<br />
from this family (COETZEE et al., 1999; NIEDERWIESER et al., 2002; REINTEN &<br />
COETZEE, 2002). The two genera <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae most in demand by the world market<br />
as floricultural crops are Gladiolus and Freesia (COETZEE et al., 1999). The<br />
production <strong>of</strong> cut flowers <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus and Freesia is a million dollar industry in many<br />
parts <strong>of</strong> the world (GOLDBLATT, 1991). These two genera are placed in the same<br />
tribe, Ixieae, as the genus Romulea (GOLDBLATT, 1990).<br />
The name Romulea was borrowed from the city <strong>of</strong> Rome, in vicinity <strong>of</strong> which the<br />
genus was first described by Maratti in a small taxonomic study published in 1772.<br />
He proposed that this species was distinct from Crocus, Colchicum, Sisyrinchium,<br />
Bulbocodium and Ixia (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
According to MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) there are approximately 90 species<br />
<strong>of</strong> Romulea. These species are found in sub-Saharan Africa, the Mediterranean<br />
basin, the Canary Islands, the Azores, and southern Europe (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). This attractive genus <strong>of</strong> the Iridaceae has its<br />
centre <strong>of</strong> diversity in the winter-rainfall zone <strong>of</strong> South Africa where 73 species are<br />
now recognized (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). <strong>View</strong>ing the flowering plants in<br />
this area is an important tourist attraction. It attracts international tourists including<br />
world renowned botanists and nature lovers. Many South Africans also travel across<br />
the country each year to immerse themselves in the beauty <strong>of</strong> this floral spectacle,<br />
1
Introduction<br />
where a great number <strong>of</strong> species <strong>of</strong> Romulea can be seen. Within the summer-<br />
rainfall zone <strong>of</strong> southern Africa, the species is restricted to upland and montane<br />
habitats (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Species belonging to Romulea are<br />
deciduous perennial geophytes and the tunicated corms <strong>of</strong> these plants enable them<br />
to survive the dry season (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). At the<br />
start <strong>of</strong> the growing season, a group <strong>of</strong> adventitious roots are first formed near the<br />
base <strong>of</strong> the corm, after which the uppermost axillary bud develops into an<br />
inflorescence stem (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
According to HILTON-TAYLOR (1996) there are 18 rare, 10 vulnerable and 2<br />
extinct species in the genus Romulea. RAIMONDO et al (2009) however lists this<br />
genus as having only 4 rare, 4 near threatened, 23 vulnerable, 7 endangered and 3<br />
critically endangered species. In their book, RAIMONDO et al (2009) displays a<br />
photograph <strong>of</strong> the vulnerable Romulea sabulosa on the cover. This species was used<br />
in this study. Despite the fragile conservation status <strong>of</strong> many species in this genus,<br />
the area which hosts its centre <strong>of</strong> diversity is also under threat from climate change.<br />
The longer periods and higher intensity <strong>of</strong> drought in the Cape Floral Region is likely<br />
to have a large negative impact on the endemic flora (WEST, 2009).<br />
This study will form the groundwork for the commercialisation and conservation <strong>of</strong><br />
this genus, as there has been no extensive work done on its ecophysiology and<br />
propagation.<br />
Micropropagation is an important tool for ornamental plant culture and breeding,<br />
which has been applied to almost all commercial geophytes (ZIV, 1997). It enables<br />
high propagation rates, which is especially useful for the commercialisation <strong>of</strong> new<br />
species (LILIEN-KIPNIS & KOCHBA, 1987; PIERIK, 1997). In many instances it has<br />
also been shown that micropropagation can play a vital role in plant conservation,<br />
especially when combined with methods such as cryopreservation (WOCHOCK,<br />
1981; SARASAN et al., 2006; SHIBLI et al., 2006; WITHERS, 2008).<br />
2
1.2 AIMS AND HYPOTHESES<br />
Introduction<br />
The general aim <strong>of</strong> this study was to investigate the conditions that promote growth<br />
and development in a number <strong>of</strong> Romulea species both ex vitro and in vitro to aid its<br />
commercialisation and conservation. In more detail, the aims <strong>of</strong> this study were:<br />
• To investigate the environmental factors that influence the development and<br />
growth <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa and R. leipoldtii in their natural habitat and to replicate<br />
these conditions for ex vitro growth;<br />
• To investigate the germination physiology <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana, R.<br />
diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R. monadelpha, R. rosea<br />
and R. sabulosa and to improve seed germination in some <strong>of</strong> these species<br />
that show low germination;<br />
• To obtain suitable protocols to initiate cultures for the micropropagation <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. monadelpha, R. minutiflora and R.<br />
sabulosa;<br />
• To establish suitable protocols for shoot multiplication for R. leipoldtii, R.<br />
minutiflora and R. sabulosa;<br />
• To investigate whether embryogenesis readily occurs in the presence <strong>of</strong> 2,4-D;<br />
• To establish protocols for in vitro corm production and ex vitro corm<br />
germination for R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa;<br />
• To establish an in vitro flowering protocol for R. minutiflora; and<br />
• To promote the commercialisation <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
It was expected that there will be a correlation between geographical distribution and<br />
suitable ex vitro and in vitro stimuli. The suitable culture conditions were expected to<br />
be similar to that <strong>of</strong> Crocus species due to their close relationship with this genus.<br />
3
Introduction<br />
The subgenera Romulea and Spatulanthus were expected to have differentially<br />
suitable conditions for ex vitro and in vitro development and growth.<br />
1.3 GENERAL OVERVIEW OF THESIS CONTENT<br />
Chapter 2 is a review <strong>of</strong> literature available on aspects relative to this study. It firstly<br />
covers the distribution, morphology, life-cycle, habitat and conservation status <strong>of</strong><br />
species in the genus Romulea. It then discusses other studies performed on<br />
ecophysiology and propagation <strong>of</strong> this genus with descriptions <strong>of</strong> phylogeny and<br />
taxonomy. It further reviews the ecophysiological techniques <strong>of</strong> soil sampling and<br />
analysis. A review <strong>of</strong> seed physiology and techniques applicable to this study is<br />
included in this chapter. It also gives a review on micropropagation in general,<br />
discusses some in vitro techniques applicable to the study, placing emphasis on<br />
explant selection, culture initiation and multiplication, embryogenesis, in vitro corm<br />
formation, in vitro flowering and ex vitro acclimatization. A summary <strong>of</strong> the<br />
micropropagation <strong>of</strong> species in the family Iridaceae is included.<br />
In Chapter 3 the habitat <strong>of</strong> some Romulea species is investigated further through<br />
ecophysiological techniques <strong>of</strong> soil sampling and analysis.<br />
Chapter 4 is an examination <strong>of</strong> the germination physiology <strong>of</strong> some Romulea<br />
species. This was done firstly by examining the physical properties and viability <strong>of</strong> the<br />
seeds, and then investigating the effect <strong>of</strong> an array <strong>of</strong> physical and chemical stimuli<br />
on germination. The physical properties <strong>of</strong> the seeds; imbibition rate, moisture<br />
content and viability <strong>of</strong> seeds were determined. The seed coat and micropylar<br />
regions were examined using scanning electron microscopy. To test for suitable<br />
stimuli for germination, the effect <strong>of</strong> temperature and light, cold and warm<br />
stratification, acid and sand paper scarification, plant growth promoting substances,<br />
deficiency <strong>of</strong> nitrogen, phosphorous and potassium, and different light spectra<br />
(phytochromes) on germination were examined.<br />
Chapter 5 is an examination <strong>of</strong> the suitability <strong>of</strong> various explant types and media<br />
supplementations for culture initiation. Two explant types were used; seedling organs<br />
and embryos. It also investigates the effect <strong>of</strong> various physical and chemical<br />
4
Introduction<br />
parameters on shoot multiplication and describes some cultures that appeared<br />
embryogenic.<br />
Chapter 6 is a report on the effect <strong>of</strong> various physical and chemical parameters on in<br />
vitro corm formation and ex vitro acclimatization and growth. It includes a description<br />
<strong>of</strong> an incident <strong>of</strong> in vitro flowering and some experiments conducted in an attempt to<br />
replicate these conditions and further stimulate in vitro flowering.<br />
In Chapter 7 the attributes <strong>of</strong> various Romulea species is considered and their<br />
suitability for commercialization is discussed.<br />
5
2 Literature review<br />
Leef van daad en woord dan so gepas,<br />
Dat jy nooit wens dat môre gister was<br />
Live <strong>of</strong> word and deed then in such a becoming way,<br />
That you never shall wish tomorrow was yesterday<br />
Pierre André Swart Senior<br />
2.1 MORPHOLOGY, DISTRIBUTION AND HABITAT<br />
There are approximately 90 species <strong>of</strong> Romulea (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). These species are mainly confined to sub-Saharan Africa and the<br />
Mediterranean (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Twelve to 15<br />
species occur in the Mediterranean basin, Canary Islands, the Azores, and<br />
southern Europe (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The remaining species<br />
occur in sub-Saharan African, which includes the Arabian Peninsula and<br />
Socotra (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). It is reported that 3 species occur in<br />
tropical Africa and 2 are endemic in East Africa and the Peninsula (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The genus has its centre <strong>of</strong> diversity in the winter-rainfall<br />
zone <strong>of</strong> southern Africa; here 73 species are now recognized (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The distribution <strong>of</strong> 7 species used in the propagation<br />
experiments are shown in Figure 2.1. Within the summer-rainfall zone <strong>of</strong><br />
southern Africa the species are restricted to upland and montane habitats<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Those within the winter rainfall part <strong>of</strong><br />
southern Africa occur from sea level to high altitudes, being especially common<br />
in medium to high altitudes (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Winter-rainfall<br />
species generally flower during the spring (August to September, with a few in<br />
May and June) and summer-rainfall species flower from September to February<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001) as shown in Figures 2.2 to 2.4.<br />
6
Figure 2.1: Map showing the distribution <strong>of</strong> seven <strong>of</strong> the species used in propagation experiments. The inset <strong>of</strong> the globe in the top right<br />
corner indicates the location <strong>of</strong> this map on the African continent with a rectangle. Modified from DE VOS (1972; 1983).<br />
Literature review<br />
7
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.2: Life cycle <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa, a species endemic to the winter-rainfall area <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Modified from ASCOUGH (2008); DE VOS<br />
(1972); and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning)<br />
8
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.3: Life cycle <strong>of</strong> Romulea monadelpha, another species endemic to the winter-rainfall area <strong>of</strong> South Africa (Modified from ASCOUGH<br />
(2008); DE VOS (1972); and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning).<br />
9
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.4: Life cycle <strong>of</strong> Romulea camerooniana, a species occurring in summer-rainfall regions <strong>of</strong> Africa (Modified from ASCOUGH (2008); DE VOS<br />
(1972) and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning).<br />
10
Literature review<br />
Species belonging to Romulea are deciduous perennial geophytes (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).The tunicated corms <strong>of</strong> these plants enable them<br />
to survive the dry season (DE VOS, 1972). At the start <strong>of</strong> the growing season a group<br />
<strong>of</strong> adventitious roots are first formed near the base <strong>of</strong> the corm after which the top<br />
axillary bud develops into a inflorescent stem (DE VOS, 1972). During growth the<br />
corm gradually shrinks and a new corm is formed, which remains dormant until the<br />
next season (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the species used in this study generally occur in seasonally moist or<br />
inundated open sandy or clay flats (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The genus<br />
Romulea is not as substrate-specific as many other southern African Iridaceae and in<br />
Romulea sp. true edaphic endemics are rare (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
These edaphic endemics include most <strong>of</strong> the species endemic to the western Karoo,<br />
which is found only in fine-grained doleritic clay soil and R. barkerae, which is<br />
restricted to the coastal limestone deposits <strong>of</strong> the Saldanha district (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
The corms <strong>of</strong> species belonging to Romulea are described by as globose, bell-<br />
shaped or asymmetrical and woody (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The corm<br />
consists <strong>of</strong> a few swollen, basal internodes <strong>of</strong> the axis covered by the tunics, which<br />
consists <strong>of</strong> persistent leaf bases (DE VOS, 1972). DE VOS (1972) noted that the<br />
adventitious roots <strong>of</strong> species belonging to this genus originate from a basal ridge or<br />
basal point on the corm in the form <strong>of</strong> a row or cluster that represents the ventral side<br />
<strong>of</strong> the rhizome from which the distinguishing corm <strong>of</strong> the species in the family<br />
Iridaceae evolved (DE VOS, 1972). When the plant is too high in the ground a<br />
contractile root may develop from the basal scar (DE VOS, 1972). This root is thicker<br />
than other adventitious roots (DE VOS, 1972). The new corm is most commonly<br />
obliquely attached to the old corm via the basal scar (DE VOS, 1972). This basal<br />
scar is not quite basal and is actually situated towards one side (DE VOS, 1972). A<br />
new corm develops when a basal internode <strong>of</strong> the axis develops into leafy shoots<br />
(DE VOS, 1972). The newly formed corms are still partially enclosed in the old corm<br />
tunics after formation (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
11
Literature review<br />
The plants are short stemmed or stemless. The flowering stems <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
are also usually reduced and <strong>of</strong>ten subterranean. The flowers are each borne singly<br />
on a branch or peduncle (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The leaves <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
are linear to filiform, with most species having two grooves on each surface. When<br />
the leaf is examined anatomically, it consists <strong>of</strong> a wide central rib separated from the<br />
smaller marginal ribs by wide to narrow longitudinal grooves. The stomata are<br />
located in these longitudinal grooves (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
The flowers <strong>of</strong> most species are very similar except for pigmentation, which is<br />
exceptionally variable. The colour array includes uniformly yellow to white, pink,<br />
orange, apricot, red, magenta, lilac and purple, with the cup usually being yellow (DE<br />
VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Dark markings commonly appear<br />
below the rim <strong>of</strong> the cup. The perianth is cup-shaped with a short perianth tube. The<br />
flower has six tepals, which are cupped below and spreads horizontally above. The<br />
floral cup includes the stamens which are adjoining and coherent. The style divides<br />
into three distinct style arms above mid-anther level (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). The flowers are short lived and not suitable for picking (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
2.2 SPECIES SPECIFIC MORPHOLOGY AND DISTRIBUTION<br />
According to MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) and DE VOS (1970a) the corm and<br />
its tunics appear to provide the most useful characteristics for identifying different<br />
species within the genus. In most species the corm develops a sharp lateral or basal<br />
ridge through intercalary growth <strong>of</strong> the tunics. The margins <strong>of</strong> the tunics along this<br />
fold consist <strong>of</strong> fine fibrils, forming a fibrous fringe (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) classifies these species as belonging to the<br />
subgenus Romulea.<br />
The corms <strong>of</strong> some other species have a rounded or pointed base and lack a basal<br />
ridge. In this case the tunics split into several well-defined acuminate teeth that do<br />
not have a fibrous appearance (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING &<br />
12
Literature review<br />
GOLDBLATT (2001) classifies these species as belonging to the subgenus<br />
Spatalanthus. Manning and Goldblatt (2001) goes on to divide the genus into<br />
sections based on corm morphology, this is not discussed.<br />
Research was done on the character <strong>of</strong> flowers and growth form <strong>of</strong> a number <strong>of</strong><br />
Romulea species found in South Africa. Descriptive localities, habitats, identifying<br />
features and subgenus classification <strong>of</strong> these species used in propagation<br />
experiments are also discussed.<br />
2.2.1 Romulea amoena<br />
The flowers <strong>of</strong> R. amoena are deep rose-pink to carmine-red with purple-black<br />
blotches (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1997; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). These blotches are sometimes also replaced by stripes around<br />
the cream or yellow cup. The tepals are elliptic to oblanceolate (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The bracts are green or sometimes reddish (DE VOS, 1983).<br />
The outer bracts have narrow or inconspicuous membranous margins while the inner<br />
bracts have wide and colourless or brown-streaked margins. It has 1 to 2 flowers<br />
which can be seen in August (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1997).<br />
Plants <strong>of</strong> R. amoena are between 50 and 300 mm in height (DE VOS, 1983;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Its stem is subterranean or reaches 100 mm<br />
above the ground. These plants have 3 to 4 leaves that are usually all basal in origin<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. amoena occurs in sandy soils and is mostly found in rocky places. It is indigenous<br />
to the Bokkeveld mountains south <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) has placed this species in the subgenus<br />
Romulea.<br />
2.2.2 Romulea autumnalis<br />
The flowers are pink or magenta-pink to white with a yellow to orange cup. The<br />
tepals are elliptic and the fruiting peduncles are erect. The bracts are green or<br />
greenish with the outer bracts having narrow membranous margins while the inner<br />
bracts have wide colourless margins (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). R. autumnalis flowers from April to July during which the plant develops 1 to 3<br />
13
Literature review<br />
flowers (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The plants <strong>of</strong> this<br />
species grow 150 to 350 mm in height with subterranean stems. The plant has 3 to 4<br />
leaves which are basal and thread like or filiform to compressed cylindrically (DE<br />
VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
This species is found in Eastern Cape from Grahamstown towards Kariga where it<br />
occurs on grassy flats or mountain slopes (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). It is closely allied with R. camerooniana, but can be<br />
distinguished from R. camerooniana by its short stamens and style which do not<br />
reach the middle <strong>of</strong> the perianth, as opposed the stamens and styles <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
camerooniana, which do reach the floral cup (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). This<br />
means that the stamens <strong>of</strong> R. autumnalis are included in the floral cup (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) places this species in the<br />
subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.3 Romulea camerooniana<br />
The flowers are magenta or pink to white and the cup is yellow. The tepals are elliptic<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The outer bracts have narrow or inconspicuous<br />
membranous margins. The inner bracts also have narrow and colourless<br />
membranous margins (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). R. camerooniana mostly<br />
flowers from December to April (BURROWS & WILLIS, 2005). The plants are<br />
normally 80 to 200 mm in height with a stem which is subterranean. There are 2 to 6<br />
filiform leaves per plant which are all basal (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. camerooniana occurs in rocky or grassy highlands. In these habitats their<br />
distribution extends from the Drakensberg <strong>of</strong> the Eastern Cape, South Africa to<br />
Kenya, Sudan and Southern Ethiopia. Outlying populations also occur in the<br />
Cameroon in west Africa (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT (2001) places this species in the subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.4 Romulea citrina<br />
The flowers are lemon-yellow and unscented with tepals that are elliptic and between<br />
20 and 32 mm long (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The fruiting<br />
peduncles are at first curved and later suberect. The outer bracts have narrow<br />
14
Literature review<br />
membranous margins while the inner bracts are slightly shorter with broad, brown<br />
streaked, membranous margins (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. citrina flowers from August to September with 1 to 4 flowers (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). These plants reach a height <strong>of</strong> 80 to 350 mm, and<br />
sometimes reach up to 450 mm. The stem is subterranean or reaches 20 mm above<br />
the ground. The plant has 3 to 4 filiform leaves <strong>of</strong> which the lower two are basal (DE<br />
VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The leaves are narrowly grooved with<br />
4 grooves. They are compressed cylindrically and curve outward (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
This species occurs in wet sites with sandy or stony ground in Namaqualand where it<br />
is common in the Kamiesberg area (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). lt also occurs at lower elevations and is found around Grootvlei, west <strong>of</strong><br />
Kamieskroon (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001)<br />
places this species in the subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.5 Romulea cruciata<br />
Flowers are magenta-pink to lilac-pink in colour. There are dark blotches around a<br />
dark or golden yellow to orange cup (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
1996; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The flower is unscented with elliptic to<br />
oblanceolate tepals. The fruiting peduncles remain erect or spread slightly. The<br />
bracts are greenish or purplish red with the outer bracts having narrow inconspicuous<br />
membranous margins and the inner bracts submembranous which are commonly<br />
brown-flecked (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Its flowering period is between<br />
July and September during which a plant may have 2 to 4 flowers (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). These plants are 150 to 400 mm in height with a<br />
totally subterranean stem (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The<br />
plant has 2 to 8 filiform leaves which are all basal (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. cruciata is most common in the south western Cape from Nieuwoudtville to<br />
Riversdale (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1996; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Its<br />
distribution spreads from the Bokkeveld Mountains <strong>of</strong> the Northern Cape Province in<br />
the north to the Gourits river in the Western Cape Province in the east where it is<br />
15
Literature review<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten found on clay or granitic soils in renosterveld (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). On the 7 th <strong>of</strong> September 2006 R. cruciata was observed in renosterveld<br />
outside Malmesbury by a group from Naturetrek (PONTING, 2006). MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT (2001) place this species in the subgenus Spatalanthus.<br />
2.2.6 Romulea diversiformis<br />
The flowers are buttercup-yellow and unscented (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 1997; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Tepals are obovate with the<br />
inner tepals broader than the outer tepals (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1997;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The fruiting peduncles are bent (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). Bracts are green to greenish (DE VOS, 1983). The outer bracts<br />
have narrow white membranous margins and apices while the inner bracts have<br />
wider membranous margins. R. diversiformis flowers (1 or more flower per plant)<br />
from August to September (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1997). These<br />
plants are 80 to 200 mm in height and are classed as stemless geophytes. It has 6 to<br />
10 filiform leaves which are all basal (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001).<br />
The plants occur in moist or waterlogged dolerite and clay in the Western Karoo and<br />
Roggeveld <strong>of</strong> South Africa (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1997; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) place this species in the<br />
subgenus Spatalanthus.<br />
2.2.7 Romulea flava<br />
Flowers are white or yellow and rarely flowers are also blue, blue-violet or pinkish<br />
(DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1996; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). The flowers have a yellow cup (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1996; MANNING<br />
& GOLDBLATT, 2001). The white flowers <strong>of</strong> R. flava are usually scented (MANNING<br />
& GOLDBLATT, 2001). The tepals are oblanceolate and the outer tepals are<br />
uniformly green on the abaxial side. The fruiting peduncles are recurved and later<br />
erect (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Outer bracts have narrow or inconspicuous<br />
membranous margins while inner bracts are submembranous or membranous and<br />
are <strong>of</strong>ten brown streaked (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). These<br />
plants flower from June to September and each plant generally has 1 to 4 flowers<br />
16
Literature review<br />
(DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1996; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). They are 50 to 550 mm in height with a stem that is subterranean or reaches<br />
300 mm above the ground (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The<br />
plant has 3 to 4 leaves <strong>of</strong> which one is a basal leaf. Leaves are narrowly or widely<br />
grooved with 4 grooves and are sometimes minutely ciliate or filiform (DE VOS, 1983;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. flava populations are widespread in the southern African winter-rainfall zone<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). These plants grow in sandy or clay soils from<br />
Namaqualand in the north to Humansdorp in the southeast where it occurs in fynbos<br />
and renosterveld (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT<br />
(2001) places this species in the subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.8 Romulea leipoldtii<br />
Flowers are white to cream with a yellow cup and sweetly scented (DE VOS, 1983;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Tepals are elliptic and 18 to 35 mm long.<br />
Filaments are 5 to 8 mm long and anthers are 5 to 8 mm long. Fruiting peduncles are<br />
bent and later erect (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Outer bracts are green with<br />
inconspicuous membranous margins. Inner bracts have colourless or brown speckled<br />
membranous margins (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). R.<br />
leipoldtii flowers from September to October (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). These plants usually have 4 to 6 flowers or more and are 100<br />
to 300 mm in height, with some plants reaching up to 600 mm (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The stem reaches 50 to 350 mm above ground<br />
(DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The plant has 4 to 6 leaves <strong>of</strong><br />
which the lower 2 are basal. These leaves are grooved narrowly with 4 grooves<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. leipoldtii occurs from the Bokkeveld Mountains in the Northern Cape Province in<br />
the north to Klipheuwel near Malmesbury in Western Cape Province in the south<br />
where it is found growing in damp sandy soil (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). This species is closely allied with R. tabularis (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The main difference is the larger, bicoloured, cream to white<br />
17
Literature review<br />
flowers <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii which has a dark yellow to orange centre (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) place this species in the<br />
subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.9 Romulea minutiflora<br />
The small flower <strong>of</strong> this species is pale mauve with a yellowish cup. The tepals are 4<br />
to 9 mm long and elliptic (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The fruiting peduncles<br />
<strong>of</strong> this species are curved and later erect. The outer bracts have narrow margins<br />
which are frequently brown-spotted. Inner bracts can be observed to also have these<br />
brown-spotted margins (sometimes submembranous) (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). Flowering occurs from July to September (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). These plants have been observed to have 1 to 4 flowers and to<br />
reach 60 to 200 mm in height (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
There are several basal leaves present. These measure between 0.5 and 1.5 mm in<br />
diameter and are narrowly 4-grooved (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. minutiflora is abundant throughout the South African winter-rainfall region. Its<br />
range extends from the Bokkeveld Mountains in the west to Grahamstown in the east<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). This species has been introduced into Australia<br />
(DE VOS, 1972). R. minutiflora is closely allied to R. sinispinosensis. Both these<br />
species have corms with a spade-shaped basal ridge (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). R. minutiflora is however easily identifiable by its very small pale mauve or<br />
pink flowers <strong>of</strong> which the largest flower observed had tepals measuring a mere 9 mm<br />
in length (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The tepals <strong>of</strong> R. sinispinosensis are<br />
white and between 10 and 12 mm in length (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) place this species in the subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.10 Romulea monadelpha<br />
This attractive unscented species has large dark red flowers with black blotches at<br />
the edge <strong>of</strong> its creamy cup. The tepals <strong>of</strong> this species is 25 to 40 mm long and<br />
obovate-cuneate, resulting in an almost bell-shaped flower (DE VOS, 1970b). Its<br />
anther filaments are 3 to 4 mm long and oblong, adnate or fused into a column. The<br />
fruiting peduncles are curved. The upper portion <strong>of</strong> outer bracts is commonly one<br />
keeled and the inner bracts are two keeled. The outer and inner bracts both have<br />
18
Literature review<br />
brown membranous margins. Flowering is observed from August to September. The<br />
plants have 1 to 4 flowers (DE VOS, 1970b). DE VOS (1972) mentions that this is<br />
one <strong>of</strong> the most beautiful romuleas. The plants are 150 to 300 mm high with a<br />
subterranean stem. The plant has 3-5 filiform (1 to 2 mm in diameter) basal leaves<br />
which have 4 grooves (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
The habitat <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha is restricted to the Northern Cape Province <strong>of</strong> South<br />
Africa. Here it occurs on dolerite clay in an area that starts in the proximity <strong>of</strong><br />
Nieuwoudtville, extends south to the top <strong>of</strong> the Gannaga Pass near Middelpos and<br />
stretches along the Bokkeveld and Roggeveld Escarpments in the western Karoo<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The flowers <strong>of</strong> the Gannaga Pass population has<br />
salmon pink flowers with large silvery grey and black markings around the cup<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
It is interesting to note that a plant collector brought a few corms <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha to<br />
England in 1825. Two <strong>of</strong> the corms germinated, developed and flowered in Colvill’s<br />
Nursery soon after planting. Unfortunately the locality <strong>of</strong> collection was not known<br />
and the only knowledge that existed for 139 years was drawings made during this<br />
discovery (DE VOS, 1970b). It appears that no herbarium specimens were made in<br />
this study.<br />
Then in 1964 on a search for R. sabulosa in the area <strong>of</strong> Calvinia, a species that was<br />
so similar to R. sabulosa was found, that it was mistaken for R. sabulosa (DE VOS,<br />
1970b). After being cultivated (no details on growth conditions given) in the<br />
Stellenbosch Nursery it was however noted that these had a fused filament column, a<br />
distinguishing feature <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha (DE VOS, 1970b).<br />
In a more recent collection by MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) it was noted that it is<br />
more usual for the filaments to be merely adnate. They suggest identifying R.<br />
monadelpha by its short black filaments which are oblong, unlike the usually pale<br />
green slender, tapering filaments <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa. These two species can also be<br />
distinguished by their fruiting peduncles (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). R.<br />
monadelpha typically has stout and semiterete peduncles with conspicuously<br />
19
Literature review<br />
flattened upper sides which are curved to the fruit. The fruiting peduncles <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
sabulosa, on the other hand, are commonly more slender and rounded in section and<br />
remain suberect in fruit. The peduncles <strong>of</strong> the latter species also remain suberect<br />
during fruiting. Apart from these morphological differences R. sabulosa is also<br />
restricted to light sandy clay soils near Nieuwoudtville whereas R. monadelpha is<br />
found on heavy, dolerite clay in several localities along the Bokkeveld and Roggeveld<br />
escarpments (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001)<br />
places this species in the subgenus Spatalanthus.<br />
2.2.11 Romulea pearsonii<br />
The flowers are lemon-yellow with elliptic tepals and the fruiting peduncles are<br />
suberect (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Both the outer and the<br />
inner bracts are green. The outer bracts are firm and closely veined with narrow<br />
brown streaked membranous margins and an apex (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The inner bracts have broad brown streaked membranous<br />
margins (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The plant flowers in August to<br />
September with 1 to 3 flowers (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
Plants <strong>of</strong> this species have a height <strong>of</strong> 100 to 250 mm (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The stem is completely subterranean or reaches 30 mm above<br />
ground (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The plant has 3 to 4<br />
filiform leaves <strong>of</strong> which 2 are basal (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. pearsonii is restricted to higher elevations in central Namaqualand (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). Here it occurs from Grootvlei and the main Kamiesberg range<br />
and grows in sandy and granitic slopes and flats (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT (2001) places this species in the subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.2.12 Romulea rosea<br />
The flowers are pink to magenta or white with a purplish zone around the yellow cup<br />
and are occasionally scented. The tepals are elliptic to oblanceolate and 4 to 6 mm<br />
long. The outer bracts have narrow membranous margins whereas the inner bracts<br />
have wide brownish membranous margins (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). R.<br />
rosea flowers from July to October and the plants have several flowers (DE VOS,<br />
1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). These plants reach 150 to 600 mm from the<br />
20
Literature review<br />
ground and have a subterranean stem (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). R. rosea<br />
has 3 to 6 leaves which are all basal.<br />
R. rosea is common and many varieties and forms are found (DE VOS, 1972). It<br />
occurs in a variety <strong>of</strong> habitats which include stony clay flats and slopes (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). It is found throughout the Cape region from the Bokkeveld<br />
range to Port Elizabeth.<br />
This species is a known invasive in other parts <strong>of</strong> the world, including Australia, New<br />
Zealand and USA (EDDY & SMITH, 1975; CROSSMAN et al., 2008; VAN KLEUNEN<br />
et al., 2008; FLEMING et al., 2009). Here it is regarded as a weed and numerous<br />
strategies can be found to eradicate this species due to its moderate toxicity to sheep<br />
and goats (EDDY & SMITH, 1975; SIMMONDS et al., 2000). MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT (2001) places this species in the subgenus Spatalanthus.<br />
2.2.13 Romulea sabulosa<br />
The flowers are currant or glossy red and rarely pink with black blotches at the edge<br />
<strong>of</strong> the creamy or greyish green cup (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). The flowers are unscented with tepals that are obovate-cuneate. The fruiting<br />
peduncles are suberect (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The outer bracts are<br />
usually keeled above with narrow, usually brown, membranous margins. The inner<br />
bracts are 2-keeled and usually also have brown membranous margins (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The plants flower in July to September during which they may<br />
have 1 to 4 flowers (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Plants are<br />
120 to 400 mm in length with a subterranean stem (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1997;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The plant has 3 to 5 filiform leaves, all <strong>of</strong> which<br />
are basal (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. sabulosa is a local endemic that grows in renosterveld on clay and in the<br />
Bokkeveld Escarpment west <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville on sandy soil (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 1997; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT<br />
(2001) places R. sabulosa in the subgenus Spatalanthus.<br />
21
2.2.16 Romulea tabularis<br />
Literature review<br />
Flowers are lavender blue to white or bluish-mauve. The flower has a yellow cup and<br />
the lower half <strong>of</strong> the tepals are yellow (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). They are sometimes fragrant with tepals that are elliptic (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The fruiting peduncles are arching and later erect. Outer bracts<br />
have inconspicuous membranous margins. The inner bract is submembranous with<br />
wide brown-speckled membranous margins (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
These plants flower from July to August with 2 to 4 flowers (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Plants are 100 to 350 mm in height with a stem<br />
that reaches 100 to 350 mm above ground. They have 3 to 5 leaves <strong>of</strong> which 1 or 2<br />
are basal (DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
R. tabularis occurs from northern Namaqualand to Cape Agulhas. Here it grows in<br />
wet, <strong>of</strong>ten waterlogged, sandy soils or limestone flats from Clanwilliam to Bredasdorp<br />
(DE VOS, 1983; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1996; MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
2001). Very closely allied with R. leipoldtii, R. tabularis however has smaller flowers<br />
and bicoloured tepals (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). MANNING & GOLDBLATT<br />
(2001) places this species in the subgenus Romulea.<br />
2.3 PHYLOGENY AND TAXONOMY<br />
The Iridaceae is a large family <strong>of</strong> petaloid monocotyledons. It includes over 1 630<br />
species in about 77 genera (GOLDBLATT, 1990). Within the Iridaceae there are the<br />
subfamilies <strong>of</strong> Isophysidoideae, Nivenoideae, Iridoideae and Ixioideae. Romulea<br />
belongs to the subfamily Ixioideae (GOLDBLATT, 1990). Ixioideae in turn contains<br />
the tribes Pilansiae, Watsonieae and Ixieae. Romulea is a member <strong>of</strong> Ixieae<br />
(GOLDBLATT, 1990). Ixioideae is centered in Southern Africa, but some species<br />
such as Gladiolus, Crocus and Romulea also occur in Eurasia. The subfamily<br />
comprises <strong>of</strong> over 860 species <strong>of</strong> which 760 belong to the tribe Ixieae (GOLDBLATT,<br />
1990).<br />
22
Literature review<br />
Within Ixieae there are the subtribes <strong>of</strong> Ixiinae, Tritoniinae, Gladiolinae,<br />
Radinosiphon, Hesperanthinae, Melasphaerula, Babianinae, Romuleinae, Freesiinae<br />
and Anapalinae. Romulea belongs to the subtribe <strong>of</strong> Romuleinae (GOLDBLATT,<br />
1990). The other members <strong>of</strong> this subtribe are Crocus and Syringodea<br />
(GOLDBLATT, 1990).<br />
Other genera in Ixieae includes Anomatheca, Babiana, Chasmanthe, Crocosmia,<br />
Crocus, Devia, Dierama, Duthieatrum, Freesia, Geissorhiza, Gladiolus, Hesperantha,<br />
Ixia, Melasphaetula, Radinosiphon, Shizostylis, Syringodea, Tritonia, Tritonopsis and<br />
Zygotritonia (GOLDBLATT, 1990).<br />
REEVES et al. (2001) showed the close association <strong>of</strong> the two genera Romulea and<br />
Crocus. It also confirms the classification <strong>of</strong> GOLDBLATT (1990) with molecular<br />
techniques. This classification was obtained by REEVES et al. (2001) by combining<br />
sequencing work in the Iridaceae done by other studies with their own sequencing<br />
data and grouping these in a combined parsimonious tree with bootstrap<br />
percentages and Fitch weights.<br />
Maratti did a small taxonomic study on Romulea species in 1772 (DE VOS, 1972). In<br />
this work he described Romulea after a species growing in the neighbourhood <strong>of</strong><br />
Rome. He proposed that this species was distinct from Crocus, Colchicum,<br />
Sisyrinchium, Bulbocodium and Ixia (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
2.4 CONSERVATION STATUS<br />
As it is a moral duty <strong>of</strong> every scientist to be concerned about the conservation <strong>of</strong><br />
species <strong>of</strong> which they are using reproductive material harvested from the wild, a<br />
section on the conservation status <strong>of</strong> this genus is therefore included.<br />
RAIMONDO et al. (2009) list Romulea as having fewer endangered species than<br />
previous studies (HILTON-TAYLOR, 1996). Although this is explained, it does not<br />
mention the status <strong>of</strong> one attractive species listed by HILTON-TAYLOR (1996) as<br />
23
Literature review<br />
extinct, R. papyracea. According to RAIMONDO et al. (2009) there are 3 critically<br />
endangered species, 7 endangered species, 23 vulnerable species, 4 non-<br />
threatened, 4 rare, 2 data deficient, and 59 species <strong>of</strong> least concern.<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the species used in this study are classed by RAIMONDO et al. (2009) as<br />
species <strong>of</strong> least concern or species with a very low risk <strong>of</strong> extinction. Exceptions are<br />
R. pearsonii and R. sabulosa which are listed as being vulnerable to extinction.<br />
2.5 THE CLIMATE OF ROMULEA SPP. HABITATS<br />
The Namaqualand, where this genus has its centre <strong>of</strong> diversity, has a unique climate<br />
(DESMET, 2007). This is partially due to the fact that it is under the influence by two<br />
pronounced geographical rainfall gradients (DESMET, 2007). These are a latitudinal<br />
gradient <strong>of</strong> aridity and a longitudinal gradient <strong>of</strong> precipitation. The former decreases<br />
in precipitation towards the north into the Namib dessert and the latter brings<br />
precipitation from the winter-rainfall coastal areas and some summer-rainfall inland<br />
areas (DESMET, 2007). As a result, Namaqualand has highly reliable rainfall when<br />
compared to other arid regions with similar mean annual precipitation. Although<br />
rainfall in Namaqualand is low, it arrives between May and September almost every<br />
year. More than 60% <strong>of</strong> this rain is recorded during winter (DESMET, 2007). The cold<br />
Atlantic Ocean stabilises the climate <strong>of</strong> this region by preventing the intrusion <strong>of</strong><br />
unstable air and by cooling this area with the aid <strong>of</strong> a pervasive south-westerly sea<br />
breeze (DESMET, 2007).<br />
The climatic conditions <strong>of</strong> regions where 8 <strong>of</strong> the species used in this study are<br />
commonly found are further described in more detail in the following paragraphs.<br />
Linking this data to data <strong>of</strong> flowering time and assuming that the flower will take a<br />
month to set seed gives a valuable insight into the temperature regime required for<br />
germination. Although only the above mentioned climatic conditions are discussed<br />
here, looking at the data a month before flowering also provides an estimation <strong>of</strong><br />
what the most suitable temperature for further growth could be, whereas the climate<br />
at the time <strong>of</strong> flowering provides insight into possible physical stimuli for flowering.<br />
24
Literature review<br />
R. camerooniana has been known to occur in the Drakensberg region (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). The data in Figures 2.5 to 2.7 describes the climate <strong>of</strong> Royal<br />
National Park, a park situated within the Drakensberg range. This has been known to<br />
flower from May to February, although it mostly flowers from December to April<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001; BURROWS & WILLIS, 2005), therefore it would<br />
be expected to set seed during May and July.<br />
In Figures 2.6 and 2.7 there is a large drop in average total monthly rainfall and a<br />
corresponding drop in average daily humidity for the month <strong>of</strong> April. These<br />
conditions, which are not suitable for germination, continue until September. During<br />
September, the average daily minimum and maximum temperatures (averaged for<br />
2004 to 2009) at the weather station at Royal National Park has been reported to be<br />
7.4±0.8°C and 24.5±0.8°C respectively.<br />
The climate <strong>of</strong> Calvinia, where R. diversiformis is found, is described in Figures 2.8 to<br />
2.10. R. diversiformis also occurs around the area <strong>of</strong> Sutherland, Fraserburg and<br />
Beaufort west (Figures 2.11 to 2.19). During the time in which this species is<br />
expected to set seed (October to November) there is an increase in average daily<br />
temperature and average total monthly rainfall and a decrease in average daily<br />
humidity. According to this data, seeds should germinate well with a regime <strong>of</strong> night<br />
temperatures between 0 and 15°C and day temperatures between 20 and 30°C.<br />
R. flava is widespread across a large part <strong>of</strong> the southern-African winter-rainfall zone,<br />
including areas near Nieuwoudtville (Figures 2.20 to 2.22). R. monadelpha and R.<br />
sabulosa and many other species in this genus also occur in this area (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). Here rainfall increases sharply in the month <strong>of</strong> October and<br />
average total monthly rain remains the same for November. The time in which these<br />
species are expected to set seed, October and November, appears to be a suitable<br />
time for seed germination in Nieuwoudtville, the rainfall also increases in December,<br />
providing moist conditions which are suitable for seedling establishment. Minimum<br />
and maximum temperatures are 8.2±0.3 and 25.6±0.4°C for October and 10.1±0.3<br />
and 27.5±0.4°C for November in Nieuwoudtville.<br />
25
Literature review<br />
R. leipoldtii occurs in areas near Malmesbury (Figures 2.23 to 2.25) (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). Here there is an increase in temperature from October to<br />
November with a corresponding increase in rainfall and decrease in humidity. In<br />
November the average daily temperature increases, but average total monthly rainfall<br />
and average daily relative humidity decreases. It is therefore more likely that these<br />
plants would set seed in October, when conditions are moist. This means that a<br />
minimum and maximum temperature <strong>of</strong> 9.3± 0.4 and 24.2±0.4°C should be suitable<br />
for germination.<br />
R. minutiflora is also widespread across a large part <strong>of</strong> the southern-African winter-<br />
rainfall zone, occurring as far east as Grahamstown (Figures 2.26 to 2.28)<br />
(MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). During October the average daily minimum and<br />
maximum temperatures are 10.4±0.3 and 23.0±0.7°C, while the average daily<br />
minimum and maximum temperatures are 11.7±0.3 and 23.2±0.4°C during<br />
November. R. rosea is found throughout the Cape region and therefore any <strong>of</strong> these<br />
environments should be suitable for its germination. This is apparent when<br />
considering its distribution as illustrated in Figure 2.1. This species also has a long<br />
flowering time, lasting 4 months (July to October) (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
Estimation <strong>of</strong> conditions favourable for germination, such as those made for other<br />
species, is therefore unsuitable for this species.<br />
26
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.5: Royal National Park weather station (28° 57’ E, 28° 41’ S, 1392 m above sea level)<br />
average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard<br />
error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.6: Royal National Park weather station (28° 57’ E, 28° 41’ S, 1392 m above sea level)<br />
average total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5<br />
years).<br />
Figure 2.7: Royal National Park weather station (28° 57’ E, 28° 41’ S, 1392 m above sea level)<br />
average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
27
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.8: Calvinia (19° 56’ E, 31° 29’ S, 977 m above sea level) average daily minimum and<br />
maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5<br />
years).<br />
Figure 2.9: Calvinia weather station (19° 56’ E, 31° 29’ S, 977 m above sea level) average total<br />
monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.10: Calvinia weather station (19° 56’ E, 31° 29’ S, 977 m above sea level) average daily<br />
relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
28
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.11: Sutherland weather station (20° 4’ E, 32° 24’ S, 1458 m above sea level) average<br />
daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.12: Sutherland weather station (20° 4’ E, 32° 24’ S, 1458 m above sea level) average<br />
total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.13: Sutherland weather station (20° 4’ E, 32° 24’ S, 1458 m above sea level) average<br />
daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
29
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.14: Fraserburg weather station (31° 55’ S 21° 30’ E, 1267 m above sea level) average<br />
daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.15: Fraserburg weather station (31° 55’ S 21° 30’ E, 1267 m above sea level) average<br />
total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.16: Fraserburg weather station (31° 55’ S 21° 30’ E, 1267 m above sea level) average<br />
daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
30
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.17: Beaufort West weather station (22° 35’ E, 32° 21’ S, 899 m above sea level) average<br />
daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.18: Beaufort West weather station (22° 35’ E, 32° 21’ S, 899 m above sea level) average<br />
total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.19: Beaufort West weather station (22° 35’ E, 32° 21’ S, 899 m above sea level) average<br />
daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
31
Figure 2.20: Nieuwoudtville weather station (19° 53’ E, 31° 21’ S, 731 m above sea level)<br />
Literature review<br />
average daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard<br />
error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.21: Nieuwoudtville weather station (19° 53’ E, 31° 21’ S, 731 m above sea level)<br />
average total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.22: Nieuwoudtville weather station (19° 53’ E, 31° 21’ S, 731 m above sea level)<br />
average daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
32
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.23: Malmesbury weather station (18° 43’ E, 33° 28’ S, 108 m above sea level) average<br />
daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.24: Malmesbury weather station (18° 43’ E, 33° 28’ S, 108 m above sea level) average<br />
total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.25: Malmesbury weather station (18° 43’ E, 33° 28’ S, 108 m above sea level) average<br />
daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 3 years).<br />
33
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.26: Grahamstown weather station (26° 30’ E, 33° 17’ S, 642 m above sea level) average<br />
daily minimum and maximum monthly temperatures (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.27: Grahamstown weather station (26° 30’ E, 33° 17’ S, 642 m above sea level) average<br />
total monthly daily rain (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
Figure 2.28: Grahamstown weather station (26° 30’ E, 33° 17’ S, 642 m above sea level) average<br />
daily relative humidity (Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean <strong>of</strong> last 5 years).<br />
34
2.6 SOIL SAMPLING AND ANALYSIS<br />
Literature review<br />
Soils are complex systems high in spatial variation. It universally consists <strong>of</strong> three<br />
phases; solid, liquid and gas (GLASS, 1989). The solid phase contains the major<br />
inorganic reserves <strong>of</strong> the soil, the liquid phase contains a source <strong>of</strong> nutrients that are<br />
immediately available for uptake by the roots and the gaseous phase permits<br />
exchange <strong>of</strong> gases, the most important <strong>of</strong> these gases being oxygen, carbon dioxide<br />
and nitrogen (GLASS, 1989). In addition to these physical phases soil also contains a<br />
wide variety <strong>of</strong> biota including a diverse community <strong>of</strong> interdependent plants, animals<br />
and microorganisms. Other definitions are that soils generally consists <strong>of</strong> the rocks<br />
and their weathering products, substances formed by reactions within the soil pr<strong>of</strong>ile<br />
and material from plants and animals (SLEEMAN & BREWER, 1988) and that soil is<br />
a multilayer granular composite originating from larger rocks (LECLERC, 2003). Just<br />
by looking at the diversity in these explanations and definitions, it is clear that soil is<br />
very complex, and its study is very interdisciplinary. Although soil is so complex and<br />
creating a complete list <strong>of</strong> all the constituents <strong>of</strong> soil would be very difficult and has<br />
not been attempted, Figure 2.29 shows some <strong>of</strong> the general constituents <strong>of</strong> soil<br />
(SLEEMAN & BREWER, 1988)<br />
The mineral content <strong>of</strong> soil is the result <strong>of</strong> this weathering <strong>of</strong> larger rocks, climate,<br />
necrosis and decomposition <strong>of</strong> biota and the action <strong>of</strong> soil micro biota (LECLERC,<br />
2003). The organic matter content <strong>of</strong> soil originates from the necrosis and<br />
decomposition <strong>of</strong> cells, tissues, organs and whole organisms (LECLERC, 2003). The<br />
nature and type <strong>of</strong> a soil is determined by the rock it originates from, the climate and<br />
the surrounding biota (LECLERC, 2003).<br />
35
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.29: Diagrammatic representation <strong>of</strong> a small cluster <strong>of</strong> soil illustrating the complexity <strong>of</strong><br />
organic soil. Also note the air spaces between the various components illustrated. Modified<br />
from descriptions <strong>of</strong> SLEEMAN & BREWER (1988).<br />
2.6.1 Physical properties <strong>of</strong> soil<br />
The physical properties <strong>of</strong> soils, which are greatly influenced by surface to volume<br />
relations <strong>of</strong> the soil particles, are important in determining the availability <strong>of</strong> various<br />
important ions to the plant roots (GLASS, 1989). Soil particles <strong>of</strong>ten have inorganic<br />
particles bound to their surface by a specific charge, making the ions unavailable to<br />
the plant for uptake (GLASS, 1989). When bulk flows are insufficient to supply the<br />
plant demand, diffusion-limited zones might develop around the roots. This results in<br />
fluctuations in the amounts <strong>of</strong> various mineral nutrients available to the plant<br />
(GLASS, 1989).<br />
The physical properties <strong>of</strong> soil include texture, structure, density, porosity, water<br />
content, consistency, temperature and colour (DONAHUE et al., 1983). These<br />
influence root penetration and the availability <strong>of</strong> water and oxygen to the root surface<br />
(DONAHUE et al., 1983). Only soil texture and water content will be discussed here.<br />
36
2.6.1.1 Soil texture<br />
Literature review<br />
Soil is generally comprised <strong>of</strong> soil particles <strong>of</strong> various sizes (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
Soil texture can be described by granulometry, which is the quantification <strong>of</strong> the<br />
distribution <strong>of</strong> these soil particles in the different size classes (LECLERC, 2003).<br />
These size classes are called the soil separates and they can be placed in three<br />
general classes: Sands, silts and clays (Table 2.1) (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
Table 2.1: Names <strong>of</strong> the soil separates and the particle diameters which define them (Modified<br />
from DONAHUE et al. (1983)).<br />
Soil separate name Diameter range (mm)<br />
Stones > 254<br />
Cobbles 75 to 254<br />
Gravels 2 to 75<br />
Very coarse sand 1.0 to 2.0<br />
Coarse sand 0.5 to 1.0<br />
Medium sand 0.25 to 0.5<br />
Fine sand 0.10 to 0.25<br />
Very fine sand 0.5 to 0.15<br />
Silt 0.002 to 0.5<br />
Clay < 0.002<br />
The texture <strong>of</strong> a soil can be determined after the percentage <strong>of</strong> each separate within<br />
a sample is known and these are then grouped into percentage sand, silt and clay<br />
(DONAHUE et al., 1983). These percentages can then be plotted on a triangular<br />
graph (See Figure 2.30). The description <strong>of</strong> the soil is determined by drawing three<br />
lines each perpendicular to a side <strong>of</strong> the triangle and arranged on the axes according<br />
to the relative percentages. The description at the point where these lines meet can<br />
then be read <strong>of</strong>f. This method can also be used to determine the percentage content<br />
<strong>of</strong> a third separate group if the percentage content <strong>of</strong> 2 is known. Soil texture has a<br />
large influence on plant growth due to its effect on soil water retention capacity,<br />
oxygen capacity and thermal conductivity (LECLERC, 2003). Particles larger than 2<br />
mm but less than 250 mm also play a large role in soil texture (DONAHUE et al.,<br />
1983). When classifying a soil, the names <strong>of</strong> these separates precede the rest <strong>of</strong> the<br />
name (e.g. ‘Stony’, ‘silty’ and ‘clay’).<br />
37
Literature review<br />
Figure 2.30: A textural triangle showing the range <strong>of</strong> variation in sand, silt, and clay for each<br />
soil textural class (Modified from DONAHUE et al. (1983) and LOVELAND & WHALLEY (1991)).<br />
2.6.1.2 Soil water content<br />
Water is a solvent for the soil solution and is essential for plant growth. This depends<br />
on the available surface area within the soil, which is determined by soil texture<br />
(LECLERC, 2003). In general, soil water content refers to the water that is<br />
evaporated by heating soil at 100 to 110 C until no further weight loss is observed<br />
(GARDNER et al., 1991). This measurement does however not include structural<br />
water, which usually requires heating between 400 and 800 C to evaporate. An<br />
example <strong>of</strong> such structural water is the water molecules which are incorporated with<br />
hydroxyl groups in clay lattice structures (GARDNER et al., 1991). In soil water<br />
38
Literature review<br />
content studies involving organic soils, some inaccuracy is probable. In such cases<br />
some <strong>of</strong> the observed decrease in weight may be caused by changes in the<br />
composition <strong>of</strong> the organic matter (GARDNER et al., 1991)<br />
Field capacity is defined as the soil moisture content where gravitational drainage<br />
ceases in a soil that was saturated with water (DONAHUE et al., 1983). Wilting point<br />
is defined as the specific soil moisture content at which the plant can no longer<br />
absorb water. The water available to the plant can thus be calculated by the<br />
difference between field capacity and wilting point (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
2.6.2 Organic matter<br />
This includes living, dead and decomposed biotic matter (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
Soil organic matter is a very important factor in soil fertility (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
It is a reservoir <strong>of</strong> essential plant nutrients, including nitrogen and phosphorous. Soil<br />
organic matter also loosens up the soil to provide aeration (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
2.6.3 Soil nutrients<br />
Sixteen chemical elements are known to be important to a plant's growth and<br />
survival. The sixteen chemical elements can be divided into two main groups, non-<br />
mineral and mineral, according to chemical structure. The non-mineral nutrients are<br />
hydrogen (H), oxygen (O), & carbon (C). The mineral nutrients are divided into two<br />
groups; macronutrients and micronutrients (See Table 2.2). The macronutrients are<br />
considered to be the nutrients essential to plant growth.<br />
Table 2.2: Classification <strong>of</strong> mineral elements into macro- and micronutrients (Modified from<br />
(MARSCHNER, 1995)).<br />
Classification Element<br />
Macronutrient N, P, S, K, Mg, Ca<br />
Micronutrient Fe, Mn, Zn, Cu, B, Mo, Cl, Ni, Na, Si, Co<br />
39
Literature review<br />
Macronutrients can be divided into two more groups; primary and secondary<br />
nutrients. The primary nutrients are nitrogen (N), phosphorus (P), and potassium (K).<br />
These major nutrients usually are lacking from the soil first because plants use large<br />
amounts <strong>of</strong> these elements. The secondary nutrients are calcium (Ca), magnesium<br />
(Mg), and sulphur (S). There are usually enough <strong>of</strong> these nutrients in the soil.<br />
Micronutrients are those elements essential for plant growth which are needed in<br />
only very small quantities. These are boron (B), copper (Cu), iron (Fe), chloride (Cl),<br />
manganese (Mn), molybdenum (Mo) and zinc (Zn) (MARSCHNER, 1995).<br />
2.6.4 pH<br />
The abbreviation for pH comes from the French term pouvoir hydrog ne or<br />
“hydrogen power” (DONAHUE et al., 1983). This is because the amount <strong>of</strong> hydrogen<br />
ions is the variable measured by instruments used to determine the pH <strong>of</strong> a solution.<br />
The pH <strong>of</strong> a soil depends on the original weathered rock content and the C/N ratio <strong>of</strong><br />
the surrounding biota and decomposing organic matter (LECLERC, 2003). The<br />
occurrence <strong>of</strong> ions <strong>of</strong> Ca and Mg in a soil is <strong>of</strong>ten correlated with a increase in pH<br />
(pH <strong>of</strong> 7.5 to 8.5) (DONAHUE et al., 1983; LECLERC, 2003). This is also correlated<br />
with a decrease in the concentrations <strong>of</strong> K and Na (DONAHUE et al., 1983). A very<br />
acidic soil is usually a result <strong>of</strong> extensive leaching, a high proportion <strong>of</strong> sesquioxide<br />
and kaolinite, slow microbial activity and a low concentration <strong>of</strong> exchangeable basic<br />
cations (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
The pH <strong>of</strong> the nutrient solution affects the solubility and availability <strong>of</strong> nutritional<br />
elements (DONAHUE et al., 1983). Most minerals are more soluble in acidic soils<br />
(DONAHUE et al., 1983). Soluble forms <strong>of</strong> aluminium and manganese are commonly<br />
found in soils with a high acidity (pH <strong>of</strong> 4 to 5) (DONAHUE et al., 1983). A high acidity<br />
also negatively affects many nitrogen fixing bacteria (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
A highly basic soil can also affect plant growth negatively (DONAHUE et al., 1983).<br />
Examples <strong>of</strong> such soils include soils that have a high calcium content and soil which<br />
have not been leached (DONAHUE et al., 1983). These are common in low rainfall<br />
areas such as Namaqualand (DONAHUE et al., 1983)<br />
40
Literature review<br />
Because processes that causes the production <strong>of</strong> H + ions contributes to acidity,<br />
anything that reduces the activity <strong>of</strong> H + ions in the soil solution would thus neutralize<br />
soil acidity. Sources <strong>of</strong> such alkalinity include low rainfall, resulting in less leaching <strong>of</strong><br />
non-acid cations, increased sodium levels and plant uptake <strong>of</strong> nutrients. An effective<br />
neutralizer <strong>of</strong> acidity is calcium. Each mole <strong>of</strong> CaCO3 neutralizes 2 moles soil acid. It<br />
is the carbonate in CaCO3 that acts to neutralize soil acidity. Other neutralizers<br />
include magnesium carbonate, calcium oxide, calcium hydroxide and wood ash. An<br />
acid soil with a high cation exchange capacity needs a greater amount <strong>of</strong> limestone<br />
than a low cation exchange capacity soil <strong>of</strong> the same pH, because <strong>of</strong> the much<br />
greater number <strong>of</strong> reserve H + ions held in the soil with the high cation exchange<br />
capacity (HEWITT & SMITH, 1974).<br />
2.6.5 Salinity<br />
A saline soil is defined as a nonalkali soil containing soluble salts in quantities that<br />
interfere with the growth <strong>of</strong> common crop plants (GAUCH, 1972). Soil is generally<br />
seen as saline if it contains more than 0.1% soluble salts (GAUCH, 1972).<br />
2.6.6 Cation and anion exchange capacity and surface charges<br />
The cation exchange capacity <strong>of</strong> soil can be defined as the sum <strong>of</strong> positive charges<br />
<strong>of</strong> the absorbed cations that a soil can absorb at a specific pH (MARSCHNER, 1995).<br />
The more clay and organic matter a soil contains, the higher its cation exchange<br />
capacity and the stronger the cations are held.<br />
2.6.7 Soils <strong>of</strong> Namaqualand<br />
The soils <strong>of</strong> Namaqualand are very diverse. The occurrence <strong>of</strong> a impenetrable<br />
hardpan layer in most plain or valley landscapes is however a common feature <strong>of</strong><br />
this area (DESMET, 2007). The soils <strong>of</strong> Namaqualand can be broadly classified into<br />
3 groups according to DESMET (2007).<br />
These are the weakly structured grey, yellow or red medium sands <strong>of</strong> the Sandveld<br />
and Bushmanland, the shallow, undifferentiated and free-draining red and yellow,<br />
variably grained, sandy to loamy soils <strong>of</strong> the Kamiesberg and Richtersveld ranges<br />
and the red, base-rich, granite-derived colluvial soils rich in clay <strong>of</strong> the inland margin<br />
<strong>of</strong> the coastal plain below the Hardeveld range (DESMET, 2007).<br />
41
Literature review<br />
The soils <strong>of</strong> the Sandveld and Bushmanland are derived from aeolean reworking <strong>of</strong><br />
marine or fluvial deposits, whereas the soils <strong>of</strong> the Kamiesberg and Richtersveld<br />
range is derived from in situ weathering <strong>of</strong> the underlying parent material (DESMET,<br />
2007). The sands <strong>of</strong> the inland margin <strong>of</strong> the coastal plain below the Hardeveld range<br />
has been reworked through time to produce a variety <strong>of</strong> sand types, ranging from<br />
white, calcareous sands to deep red, acidic sands (DESMET, 2007).<br />
2.6.8 Soils <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville<br />
R. sabulosa is restricted to the clay and sandy soils <strong>of</strong> the Bokkeveld escarpment<br />
west <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville in renosterveld (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). Many<br />
other species in this genus including R. monadelpha and R. flava also occur in the<br />
vicinity <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville, making this an area <strong>of</strong> interest.<br />
Not only the plant life, but also the soils <strong>of</strong> the Nieuwoudtville region are diverse<br />
(BRAGG et al., 2005). In the west, along the Bokkeveld escarpment exposed Table<br />
Mountain Sandstone (TMS) is prominent, while tillite and shales covers the<br />
underlying TMS in the east (BRAGG et al., 2005). Tillite is defined as a sedimentary<br />
rock composed <strong>of</strong> indurated (rendered hard by heat, pressure or cementation) till,<br />
which is an unstratified and unsorted sediment carried or deposited directly by or<br />
under a glacier. Shale can be defined as finely stratified consolidated sediment<br />
mainly composed <strong>of</strong> clay-sized particles (SOIL CLASSIFICATION WORKING<br />
GROUP, 1991).<br />
A dolerite sill intrudes into tillite in the vicinity <strong>of</strong> Nieuwoudtville (BRAGG et al., 2005).<br />
Dolerite is an igneous rock that has risen from under the earth crust as magma and<br />
mostly solidified as intrusions such as dykes and sills before reaching the surface<br />
(SOIL CLASSIFICATION WORKING GROUP, 1991). In this case the sill is visible as<br />
a rocky ridge. On the moist east slopes <strong>of</strong> this ridge, the dolerite has weathered<br />
through time to form self-mulching clay soils (BRAGG et al., 2005).<br />
42
2.7 PROPAGATION OF ROMULEA SPECIES<br />
Literature review<br />
There are very few publications on the propagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea species. In a book by<br />
DENO (1993), it was reported that R. bulbocdium and R. luthicii geminated at 10°C,<br />
with no germination at 20°C. It also stated that 96% germination was obtained during<br />
winter in Tauranga, New Zealand with fresh R. hantamnensis seeds, whereas seeds<br />
which had been in dry storage for an unknown time showed no germination (DENO,<br />
1993). The only scientific paper that could be found on this topic is a study on the<br />
seed dispersal and germination <strong>of</strong> R. rosea by EDDY & SMITH (1975). Some<br />
preliminary tests done by EDDY & SMITH (1975) suggests that application <strong>of</strong> KNO3<br />
and prechilling for 5 days at 2°C does not increase the germination <strong>of</strong> this species.<br />
These experiments indicated an optimum temperature <strong>of</strong> 10 to 11°C. This was<br />
confirmed by larger experiments, which showed that its germination has an optimum<br />
in the range <strong>of</strong> 9.5 to 15°C and is inhibited by temperatures exceeding 16.5°C. They<br />
found that germination <strong>of</strong> this species is quite slow relative to other species occurring<br />
in the pastures which they studied (EDDY & SMITH, 1975). They also showed that<br />
seed collected in 1969 had a higher percentage germination and shorter time to<br />
germination than seed collected in 1968 (EDDY & SMITH, 1975). This and the<br />
experiments on R. hantamnensis seeds described by DENO (1993) suggest that<br />
fresh seeds <strong>of</strong> species <strong>of</strong> this genus should be used for germination.<br />
2.8 GERMINATION PHYSIOLOGY<br />
2.8.1 Seed structure<br />
An angiosperm seed is typically comprised <strong>of</strong> the embryo, which is the result <strong>of</strong><br />
fertilization <strong>of</strong> the egg cell in the embryo sac by a male pollen tube nucleus; the<br />
endosperm, which arises from the fusion <strong>of</strong> two nuclei in the embryo sac with the<br />
other pollen tube nucleus; the perisperm, which is developed from the nucellus; and<br />
the protective testa or seed coat, which is formed from one or both the integuments<br />
around the ovule (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965; BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
43
Literature review<br />
The embryo is the diploid result <strong>of</strong> fertilization and is a minute autotrophic plant<br />
(EDMOND et al., 1964). The embryo principally consists <strong>of</strong> an embryonic axis and at<br />
least one cotyledon (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). The axis further consists <strong>of</strong> the<br />
embryonic root (radicle), the hypocotyl with attached cotyledons and the shoot apex<br />
with the first true leaves (plumules) attached (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
The nourishing tissue is generally either the endosperm or cotyledons (EDMOND et<br />
al., 1964). In the case <strong>of</strong> endospermic seeds, the endosperm, which is present in the<br />
mature seed, serves as a food storage organ (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965). Here<br />
the testa and endosperm are the two layers covering the embryo (BEWLEY &<br />
BLACK, 1994). In non-endospermic seeds the cotyledons serve as the sole food<br />
storage organ (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). During development, the cotyledons<br />
absorb the food reserves from the endosperm. Here the embryo is enclosed by the<br />
testa and the endosperm is all but completely degraded in the mature seed<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
In some cases the testa exists in a rudimentary form only and the prominent and<br />
outermost structure is the pericarp or fruit coat derived from the ovary wall<br />
(HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965). In such cases the embryo is also encased in a fruit<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). The seed coverings provide mechanical protection to the<br />
embryo and make transportation and storage <strong>of</strong> seeds possible (HARTMANN &<br />
KESTER, 1965).<br />
Hairs or wings, which aid in seed dispersal, sometimes develop as a modification <strong>of</strong><br />
the enclosing fruit coat (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). These are attached via the hilum<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). The hilum is a funicular scar on the seed or fruit coat<br />
that marks the point at which the seed was attached via the funiculus to the ovary<br />
tissue (LAWRENCE, 2000). In many cases a small hole, called the micropyle, can be<br />
seen at the end opposite to the end with the hilum (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
Seeds store various substances that are important for germination and early seedling<br />
growth. These primarily include carbohydrates, fats and oils, and proteins (MAYER,<br />
1977; BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). Other important substances that are only stored in<br />
small amounts include alkaloids, lectins, proteinase inhibitors, phytin, and raffinose<br />
44
Literature review<br />
oligosaccharides (RAGHAVAN, 1976; BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). Most seeds store<br />
their major food reserves within the embryo; usually the cotyledons (BEWLEY &<br />
BLACK, 1994). Some plants also have their seed storage reserves within extra-<br />
embryonic tissues. These extra-embryonic tissues used for storage include the<br />
endosperm (Gymnosperms) or the perisperm (C<strong>of</strong>fea arabica). Both embryonic and<br />
extra-embryonic tissues can also be used for storage; such as in maize (BEWLEY &<br />
BLACK, 1994).<br />
2.8.2 Seed germination<br />
Germination starts with the uptake <strong>of</strong> water by a seed and ends with the onset <strong>of</strong><br />
elongation <strong>of</strong> the embryonic axis, usually the radicle (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). It<br />
also includes the steps <strong>of</strong> protein hydration, sub cellular changes, respiration,<br />
macromolecular syntheses and cell elongation (RAGHAVAN, 1976; BEWLEY &<br />
BLACK, 1994). The combined effect <strong>of</strong> these steps is to transform a dehydrated,<br />
dormant embryo into an embryo which grows actively and accumulates water<br />
(MAYER, 1977; BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). A seed in which none <strong>of</strong> these processes<br />
have taken place is said to be quiescent. They characteristically have low moisture<br />
content (5-15%) and an extremely slow metabolic rate (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
Seeds are able to survive in this state for a number <strong>of</strong> years. Quiescent seeds<br />
require an environment <strong>of</strong> suitable temperature, hydration and the presence <strong>of</strong><br />
oxygen in order to germinate (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). The major cellular<br />
processes involved in the initiating and facilitating <strong>of</strong> radicle emergence include<br />
respiration, RNA and protein synthesis and enzyme and organelle activity<br />
(RAGHAVAN, 1976; BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
During imbibition various structural and physical changes occur (BEWLEY & BLACK,<br />
1994). The completion <strong>of</strong> imbibition requires a small amount <strong>of</strong> water (not more than<br />
three times the seed’s dry weight). For successful subsequent root and shoot growth<br />
a larger and more constant supply <strong>of</strong> water is essential (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
The uptake <strong>of</strong> water by the seed can be seen as triphasic (Figure 2.31) (BEWLEY &<br />
BLACK, 1994). Phase 1 involves imbibition, where a strong osmotic gradient results<br />
in the uptake <strong>of</strong> water from the soil (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). Different areas <strong>of</strong> the<br />
testa and different organs within the seed <strong>of</strong>ten absorb variable amounts <strong>of</strong> water.<br />
45
Literature review<br />
Phase 2 is seen as a lag phase. Here the matrix forces <strong>of</strong> the seed cells that caused<br />
the strong osmotic gradient in phase 1 are no longer active (BEWLEY & BLACK,<br />
1994). During this phase major metabolic events take place in preparation for radicle<br />
emergence (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). Only germinating seeds, and not dormant<br />
seeds, enter phase 3. This stage is associated with changes in the cells <strong>of</strong> the radicle<br />
and radicle elongation (JANN & AMEN, 1977; BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). These<br />
changes are facilitated by the uptake <strong>of</strong> water (JANN & AMEN, 1977). This uptake <strong>of</strong><br />
water is a result <strong>of</strong> the production <strong>of</strong> low-molecular-weight osmotically active<br />
substances (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). These substances are produced as a result<br />
<strong>of</strong> hydrolysis <strong>of</strong> stored reserves (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). The kinetics <strong>of</strong> water<br />
uptake is however more complex than this, as many seeds distribute water to<br />
different seed parts at different rates.<br />
Figure 2.31: The triphasic pattern <strong>of</strong> water uptake by germinating seeds, with arrow showing<br />
the time <strong>of</strong> radicle protrusion (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
For germination to be completed, the radicle must expand and penetrate the<br />
surrounding structures (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). This does not require cell<br />
division. Instead, the radicle cells elongate as the radicle penetrates through the<br />
surrounding tissues and cell division starts some time after the testa is eventually<br />
ruptured. There are a number <strong>of</strong> possible requirements for radicle elongation<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). One such requirement is the lowering <strong>of</strong> the osmotic<br />
potential as a result <strong>of</strong> the accumulation <strong>of</strong> solutes within the radicle; this increases<br />
water uptake and raises the turgor pressure, which facilitates cell elongation. The<br />
46
Literature review<br />
initial growth <strong>of</strong> the seedling follows one <strong>of</strong> two distinct patterns (HARTMANN &<br />
KESTER, 1965). The seedling either follows the pattern <strong>of</strong> epigeous germination,<br />
where the hypocotyl elongates and raises the cotyledons above the ground, or<br />
hypogeous germination, where the lengthening <strong>of</strong> the hypocotyl does not cause the<br />
cotyledons to rise above the ground and only the epicotyl emerges (HARTMANN &<br />
KESTER, 1965).<br />
2.8.3 Measuring germination<br />
It is incorrect to equate germination to seedling emergence from soil, as germination<br />
ends sometime before this (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). Emergence <strong>of</strong> the axis can<br />
however be used as a precise measurement <strong>of</strong> termination <strong>of</strong> germination (BEWLEY<br />
& BLACK, 1994).<br />
The progress <strong>of</strong> germination is expressed as a percentage <strong>of</strong> the total number <strong>of</strong><br />
seeds tested at time intervals throughout the germination period (BEWLEY &<br />
BLACK, 1994). When this relationship is expressed graphically it ordinarily yields a<br />
sigmoid curve. Some valuable conclusions can be drawn from variations in the shape<br />
<strong>of</strong> such a curve. If the curve flattens <strong>of</strong>f when only a low percentage <strong>of</strong> the seeds<br />
have germinated it indicates that the seeds have a low germinating capacity<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994). The shape <strong>of</strong> the curve also describes the uniformity <strong>of</strong><br />
germination (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1994).<br />
Mean germination time can be calculated by the following equation: MGT= (n×d) /N.<br />
Here n=number <strong>of</strong> seeds germinated on each day, d=number <strong>of</strong> days from the<br />
beginning <strong>of</strong> the test, and N=total number <strong>of</strong> seeds germinated at the termination <strong>of</strong><br />
the experiment (ELLIS & ROBERTS, 1981). When this is combined with a measure<br />
<strong>of</strong> germination, data can be displayed in a more concise way (KULKARNI et al.,<br />
2007).<br />
2.8.4 Promotion and inhibition <strong>of</strong> germination<br />
2.8.4.1 Gibberellin and abscisic acid<br />
Numerous studies have shown that GA promotes germination in dormant and non-<br />
dormant seeds (JONES & STODDART, 1977). It has also been shown that levels <strong>of</strong><br />
47
Literature review<br />
endogenous gibberellins increase during low temperature treatments (JONES &<br />
STODDART, 1977).<br />
Gibberellins (GA) promote the induction <strong>of</strong> cell wall hydrolases and thereby promote<br />
endosperm weakening and endosperm rupture (MARION-POLL, 1997). Abscisic acid<br />
(ABA) inhibits the induction <strong>of</strong> cell wall hydrolases and thereby inhibits this<br />
weakening and rupture (MARION-POLL, 1997).<br />
GA promotes and ABA inhibits the embryo growth potential. ABA, however, also<br />
plays an important role in seed development and germination, acquisition <strong>of</strong><br />
desiccation tolerance, accumulation <strong>of</strong> proteins and lipid reserves, and induction and<br />
maintenance <strong>of</strong> seed dormancy (MARION-POLL, 1997).<br />
The expression <strong>of</strong> genes encoding enzymes that mobilise food reserves is induced<br />
by several known GA signalling factors. These food reserves include the starches,<br />
proteins and lipids that are stored in the endosperm (PENG & HARBERD, 2002).<br />
During protein rehydration GA biosynthesis is induced by a phytochrome-mediated<br />
light signal and the newly synthesised GA down-regulates the expression <strong>of</strong> protein<br />
repressors <strong>of</strong> germination. These are also activated by rehydration, by protein<br />
degradation, suppression <strong>of</strong> transcription or mRNA degradation (MARION-POLL,<br />
1997). This newly synthesized GA also initiates signals to induce the expression <strong>of</strong><br />
hydrolytic enzymes that modify the cell wall and weaken the endosperm cap, thus<br />
facilitating germination (PENG & HARBERD, 2002).<br />
It has also been proposed that GA could promote the formation <strong>of</strong> low molecular<br />
weight mono- and disaccharides, which assist the intracellular generation <strong>of</strong> negative<br />
water potentials, thus aiding radicle emergence (TIAN et al., 2003).<br />
2.8.4.3 Cytokinins and auxins<br />
Cytokinins are involved in cell division and thus both radicle and cotyledon expansion<br />
(EMERY & ATKINS, 2006). Cytokinins accumulates mainly in the endosperm <strong>of</strong><br />
seeds (LEUBNER-METZGER, 2006). Auxins are involved in the coordination <strong>of</strong><br />
correct cellular patterning after the globular stage in embryogenesis (LEUBNER-<br />
METZGER, 2006).<br />
48
2.8.4.2 Potassium nitrate<br />
Literature review<br />
This chemical is commonly used to encourage seed germination, with solutions <strong>of</strong><br />
0.1 and 1.0% frequently being used in germination tests (COPELAND, 1976). KNO3<br />
has been shown to act synergistically with factors such as temperature and media<br />
supplementation with kinetin and gibberellic acid. Seeds sensitive to KNO3 are <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
also sensitive to light (COPELAND, 1976).<br />
2.8.4.3 Ethylene<br />
Increased ethylene evolution accompanies seed germination <strong>of</strong> many species<br />
(BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Ethylene promotes its own biosynthesis during pea seed<br />
germination by positive feedback regulation <strong>of</strong> 1-aminocyclopropane-1-carboxylic<br />
acid oxidase.<br />
2.8.4.4 Smoke<br />
Many plant species have shown increased percentage germination and vigour after<br />
exposure <strong>of</strong> seeds or seedlings to smoke water (MINORSKY, 2002). These include<br />
plants naturally adapted to areas <strong>of</strong> high fire frequency as well as some species that<br />
are not specifically adapted to these conditions. These include agriculturally useful<br />
species, such as maize (SPARG et al., 2006) and lettuce (BROWN & VAN STADEN,<br />
1997), as well as many aesthetically useful species, such as those naturally<br />
occurring in fynbos (BROWN & VAN STADEN, 1997). Species originating from<br />
natural fire-prone habitats include many species <strong>of</strong> South African fynbos such as the<br />
fire-climax grass, Themeda triandra (Poaceae) and members <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Mesembryanthemaceae (BROWN & VAN STADEN, 1997). Other examples <strong>of</strong> such<br />
smoke water stimulated plants include species <strong>of</strong> the California chaparral and many<br />
other fire-prone communities (BLANK & YOUNG, 1998). It has been suggested that<br />
the promotive effect <strong>of</strong> smoke is independent <strong>of</strong> seed size and shape, plant life form<br />
and fire sensitivity (BROWN & VAN STADEN, 1997). Smoke can also be utilised as<br />
an effective seed pre-sowing treatment, as the stimulatory effect <strong>of</strong> smoke is<br />
irreversible and cannot be leached (LIGHT et al., 2002). Seeds treated with smoke<br />
are known to retain this stimulatory effect even after a year <strong>of</strong> storage (MINORSKY,<br />
2002). The inhibitory effects <strong>of</strong> high smoke concentrations appear to be reversible<br />
and seeds grow with increased vigour after the smoke has been leached to a<br />
49
Literature review<br />
tolerable level (LIGHT et al., 2002). This effect would be a favourable adaptation to a<br />
post-fire environment as the inhibitory compounds will only leach with sufficient<br />
rainfall (LIGHT et al., 2002). Smoke thus enables seeds to germinate at the right<br />
time, grow faster and have a more robust root system and so have a major<br />
competitive advantage in their natural environment (BLANK & YOUNG, 1998).<br />
In early experiments by DE LANGE and BOUCHER (1990), smoke was generated by<br />
burning a mixture <strong>of</strong> fresh and dry plant material in a metal drum. This smoke was<br />
then fed into a polythene tent and allowed to settle on the soil where the seeds were<br />
stimulated to germinate. One disadvantage is that the germination cue <strong>of</strong> smoke is<br />
easily confused with the effect <strong>of</strong> temperature on germination. This is because<br />
temperatures slightly higher than ambient temperature significantly increase seedling<br />
emergence in many species (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Due to the complications <strong>of</strong><br />
separating smoke from high temperatures, direct exposure to smoke is not<br />
recommended.<br />
Aqueous smoke extracts were pioneered by DE LANGE and BOUCHER in 1990 and<br />
since then many authors have demonstrated that the active component <strong>of</strong> airborne<br />
smoke is soluble in water (BROWN & VAN STADEN, 1997; TAYLOR & VAN<br />
STADEN, 1998; SPARG et al., 2005). The method for preparing such a solution<br />
usually involves forcing smoke that has been generated in a drum to bubble through<br />
water (BROWN & VAN STADEN, 1997). Combustion usually proceeds slowly and<br />
the burning material is made to smoulder, thus releasing relatively large quantities <strong>of</strong><br />
smoke (BROWN & VAN STADEN, 1997).<br />
In an experiment conducted by JÄGER et al. (1996) it was found that aqueous<br />
smoke extracts prepared from a range <strong>of</strong> plants, as well as extracts prepared by<br />
heating agar and cellulose contained compounds which stimulated the germination <strong>of</strong><br />
Grand Rapids lettuce seed. They also demonstrated that the same active compound<br />
is produced by burning Themeda triandra leaves, agar and cellulose by providing<br />
evidence obtained by thin-layer chromatography and high-performance liquid<br />
chromatography. This was also demonstrated with the same methods by BROWN<br />
and VAN STADEN (1997).<br />
50
Literature review<br />
BLANK and YOUNG (1998) reported that smoke increases the permeability to<br />
solutes <strong>of</strong> a subdermal seed membrane for some species <strong>of</strong> California chaparral.<br />
They also stated that these specific mechanisms <strong>of</strong> fire cue stimulation may be<br />
species dependent. This response involves triggering via elevated nutrient content or<br />
via the presence <strong>of</strong> stimulating gases in the smoke or triggering chemicals that<br />
permeate the embryo and induce enzymatic changes that trigger germination. In an<br />
experiment done by BROWN and VAN STADEN (1997) the dormancy <strong>of</strong> celery<br />
seeds was broken by a combination <strong>of</strong> plant-derived smoke, benzyladenine and<br />
gibberellins in the dark at temperatures between 18 and 26°C. From these results it<br />
could be argued that smoke extracts act in a similar way to cytokinins in the celery<br />
seed as it enhances gibberellin activity.<br />
In a study conducted at the ultrastructure level by EGERTON-WARBURTON (1998),<br />
the causal factor(s) associated with seed dormancy and the stimulation <strong>of</strong><br />
germination were investigated for Emmenanthe penduliflora (Hydrophyllaceae)<br />
seeds. It was found that a short exposure to smoke resulted in two major<br />
morphological changes. These changes are closely associated with the stimulation<br />
and acceleration <strong>of</strong> germination. The first major and most visible smoke induced<br />
morphological change observed was an intense chemical scarification <strong>of</strong> the external<br />
cuticle (EGERTON-WARBURTON, 1998). This has a direct and destabilising effect<br />
on the external cuticle and is manifested as the formation <strong>of</strong> oil-like spheres or<br />
micelles. These micelles increase the surface area <strong>of</strong> the seed for the exchange <strong>of</strong><br />
water and solutes, as well as altering the hydrophobicity <strong>of</strong> the seed surface<br />
(EGERTON-WARBURTON, 1998).<br />
The second, more important smoke induced morphological change occurred at the<br />
internal cuticle. Here the exposure to smoke stimulus caused a significant increase in<br />
the number and diameter <strong>of</strong> permeate channels in the cuticle <strong>of</strong> Emmenanthe<br />
penduliflora seeds (EGERTON-WARBURTON, 1998). The creation <strong>of</strong> such channels<br />
within the cuticle increases the permeability <strong>of</strong> this layer. It was shown through the<br />
use <strong>of</strong> the fluorescent apoplastic tracer dye, lucifer yellow (carbohydrazide), that<br />
51
Literature review<br />
these channels permit the rapid exchange <strong>of</strong> water and solutes between the external<br />
environment and the seed.<br />
Even though these major morphological changes have a large influence on the<br />
function <strong>of</strong> the cell, they do not significantly alter the general shape or dimensions <strong>of</strong><br />
the cells (EGERTON-WARBURTON, 1998). EGERTON-WARBURTON (1998)<br />
speculated that the mechanism by which such morphological changes benefit the<br />
plant may be a synergy between the observed increased cuticular permeability and a<br />
simultaneous leaching <strong>of</strong> endogenous inhibitors <strong>of</strong> germination during imbibition.<br />
They also further described the mechanism <strong>of</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> permeate channels.<br />
Because the permeate channels occurs in the cuticle, the formation <strong>of</strong> channels has<br />
to be the result <strong>of</strong> a preceding reaction between certain constituents <strong>of</strong> smoke and<br />
the semi-crystalline structure <strong>of</strong> waxes (EGERTON-WARBURTON, 1998). This is a<br />
rather promising argument as the pyrolysis <strong>of</strong> cellulose alone produces a collection <strong>of</strong><br />
compounds, such as aromatic hydrocarbons, ketones and a number <strong>of</strong> organic acids,<br />
which all have the potential to dissolve or modify waxes.<br />
Smoke also contains a number <strong>of</strong> compounds that may act as surfactants (e.g.<br />
alcohols) (EGERTON-WARBURTON, 1998). These surfactants modify cuticular<br />
layers by plasticizing the molecular structure <strong>of</strong> waxes (EGERTON-WARBURTON,<br />
1998). The sorption <strong>of</strong> such surfactants to the cuticle also creates hydrophilic<br />
channels. This increases the area <strong>of</strong> channels within the cuticle that leads to<br />
accelerated transcuticular penetration <strong>of</strong> solutes in several species.<br />
Using liquid chromatography, BLANK and YOUNG (1998) discerned over 30 organic<br />
anions in aqueous extracts <strong>of</strong> soil heated between 250 to 450°C. BLANK and<br />
YOUNG (1998) speculated that these unknown compounds or combinations <strong>of</strong><br />
compounds could be cueing agents.<br />
FLEMATTI et al. (2004) identified the UV absorbance maximum and molecular<br />
weight <strong>of</strong> a germination-enhancing compound in smoke. They also assigned a<br />
molecular formula <strong>of</strong> C8H6O3 to the compound. They also identified the compound as<br />
the butenolide, 3-methyl-2H-furo[2,3-c]pyran-2-one and were able to synthesize it.<br />
52
Literature review<br />
They compared the activity <strong>of</strong> this synthesized butenolide with that <strong>of</strong> smoke water<br />
dilutions and found a high similarity in the germination delivered by these two<br />
compounds. Since this study, many experiments have been conducted using<br />
butenolide. This compound has been shown to enhance germination in a similar way<br />
to smoke water dilutions in many genera including Acacia, Eucomis and Dioscorea<br />
(KULKARNI et al., 2006b; KULKARNI et al., 2006a; KULKARNI et al., 2007). In these<br />
experiments a 10 −7 M butenolide solution was used.<br />
2.8.5 Phytochromes and light quality<br />
Photo-sensitive substances that are responsible for photoperiodic control <strong>of</strong><br />
germination, in some species, were first discovered in 1959 (COPELAND, 1976).<br />
There are two photo-reversible forms <strong>of</strong> phytochrome in plants (COPELAND, 1976).<br />
The first is PR phytochrome, which is sensitive to orange-red light (600-680 nm), and<br />
the second is PF-R phytochrome, which is sensitive to far-red light (700-760 nm). In<br />
most species the greatest promotion <strong>of</strong> germination occur after exposure to light in<br />
the red area (660 to 700 nm) with a peak <strong>of</strong> germination <strong>of</strong>ten being observed at 670<br />
nm (COPELAND, 1976). Wavelengths at 440 nm, above 700 nm and below 290 nm<br />
are known to inhibit germination. No studies has shown an effect <strong>of</strong> wavelengths <strong>of</strong><br />
290 to 400 nm on germination (COPELAND, 1976)<br />
2.8.6 Scarification<br />
Mechanical scarification<br />
To mechanically scarify seeds a small hole is made in the seed coat using a needle<br />
or a scalpel or the whole seed coat is scarified with sandpaper or specialized<br />
equipment (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
Acid scarification<br />
This is usually done by soaking seeds in concentrated sulphuric acid for a short<br />
period <strong>of</strong> time after which they are rinsed several times with distilled water (BASKIN<br />
& BASKIN, 1998). By using acid scarification, both the testa and the seed pores are<br />
scarified (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
53
Literature review<br />
2.8.7 Seed dormancy and the influence <strong>of</strong> temperature and stratification<br />
The imposition <strong>of</strong> dormancy is normally controlled endogenously and germination is<br />
initiated in response to a certain combination <strong>of</strong> environmental variables. These<br />
environmental variables include temperature, availability <strong>of</strong> minerals, light and<br />
weathering (KOLLER, 1972). With the termination <strong>of</strong> dormancy, the metabolic<br />
processes <strong>of</strong> synthesis and growth are resumed (KOLLER, 1972). Some seeds<br />
exhibit no dormancy, such as mangrove seeds which germinate on the tree itself,<br />
while other seeds such as lotus or lupin seeds may remain dormant for centuries or<br />
millennia (THIMANN, 1977).<br />
There are, generally speaking, two types <strong>of</strong> organic seed dormancy; endogenous<br />
and exogenous (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). In endogenous dormancy there is some<br />
characteristic <strong>of</strong> the embryo that prevents germination, while in exogenous dormancy<br />
it is some characteristic <strong>of</strong> the structures that cover the embryo that prevents<br />
germination. These structures include the endosperm, perisperm, testa and fruit walls<br />
(BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Seeds may, for example, be unable to germinate<br />
because <strong>of</strong> seed or fruit coats that are impermeable to water (BASKIN & BASKIN,<br />
1998). Before water uptake and subsequent germination can take place these blocks<br />
to germination must be removed. There are a number <strong>of</strong> endogenous and<br />
exogenous dormancy types (Table 2.3).<br />
Endogenous physiological dormancy is generally caused by a physiologically<br />
inhibiting mechanism <strong>of</strong> the embryo that prevents germination. The structures that<br />
cover the embryo may however also play a substantial role (BASKIN & BASKIN,<br />
1998). Physiological dormancy can be differentiated into non-deep, intermediate and<br />
deep physiological dormancy (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Embryos <strong>of</strong> seeds in non-<br />
deep and intermediate dormancy tend to germinate when isolated from the<br />
surrounding tissues while those <strong>of</strong> seeds in deep physiological dormancy do not<br />
(BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
54
Literature review<br />
Table 2.3: Organic seed endogenous and exogenous dormancy types (Modified from BASKIN &<br />
BASKIN (1998)).<br />
Endogenous<br />
Exogenous<br />
Type Cause Broken by<br />
Physiological<br />
Physiological inhibiting mechanism<br />
(PIM) <strong>of</strong> germination<br />
Morphological Underdeveloped embryo<br />
Morphophysiological<br />
Physical<br />
PIM <strong>of</strong> germination and<br />
underdeveloped embryo<br />
Seed/fruit coats impermeable to<br />
water<br />
Warm/cold stratification<br />
Appropriate conditions for<br />
embryo germination/growth<br />
Warm/cold stratification<br />
<strong>Open</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> specialized<br />
structures<br />
Chemical Germination inhibitors Leaching<br />
Mechanical Woody structures restrict growth Warm/cold stratification<br />
The causes <strong>of</strong> non-deep physiological dormancy are factors relating to the covering<br />
structure (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). These factors include the physical barrier<br />
created by these structures, the resulting oxygen supply to the embryo, inhibitors<br />
within the covering structures and changes in the covering structures (BASKIN &<br />
BASKIN, 1998). Iris lorteti is an example <strong>of</strong> a species with seeds exhibiting non-deep<br />
physiological dormancy as a result <strong>of</strong> the physical restriction caused by their seed<br />
coats (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). It takes a force <strong>of</strong> 133.2 MPa, which can only be<br />
overcome by an embryo with sufficient growth potential, to break the seed coat <strong>of</strong> this<br />
species (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
The dormancy <strong>of</strong> such seeds can <strong>of</strong>ten be broken by a cold or hot stratification<br />
treatment (COPELAND, 1976). Such a treatment is performed by placing moistened<br />
seeds at low temperatures (3 to 10°C) for a certain period <strong>of</strong> time (COPELAND,<br />
1976). In some cases (European ash seed) dormancy can only be overcome by<br />
stratification (COPELAND, 1976). In such cases the growth-stimulating substance<br />
produced during stratification breaks dormancy caused by inhibitory chemicals within<br />
55
Literature review<br />
the embryo (COPELAND, 1976). Stratification has also been known to decrease the<br />
time to germination and increase growth rate in other species (COPELAND, 1976).<br />
Stratification may also decrease the sensitivity to external conditions, so that a seed<br />
might, for example, germinate at a less suitable temperature (COPELAND, 1976).<br />
The germination rate may also be improved by exposing seeds to different day/night<br />
temperatures (COPELAND, 1976). In some cases embryonic dormancy may be<br />
broken by exposure to a certain light intensity, wavelength and/or photoperiod<br />
(COPELAND, 1976). In some cases dormancy caused by inhibitory chemicals within<br />
the embryo can be broken by gibberellic acid (COPELAND, 1976). Other chemicals<br />
which are known to break non-deep physiological dormancy include potassium<br />
nitrate, kinetin and ethylene. The effects <strong>of</strong> endogenous physical dormancy also<br />
diminishes as seed age increases (COPELAND, 1976).<br />
In the case <strong>of</strong> morphological dormancy, germination is prevented at the time <strong>of</strong><br />
maturity due to the morphological characteristics <strong>of</strong> the embryo. The embryo is<br />
underdeveloped or even undifferentiated at the time <strong>of</strong> dispersal and a period <strong>of</strong><br />
growth, known as after-ripening, is required before the seed can successfully<br />
germinate (COPELAND, 1976; BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Morphological dormancy<br />
occurs in seeds with rudimentary and linear embryos. Most <strong>of</strong> the interior <strong>of</strong> these<br />
seeds is occupied by endosperm and the embryo may only be 1% <strong>of</strong> the seed<br />
volume or less (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
Morphophysiological dormancy is essentially a combination <strong>of</strong> the two dormancy<br />
types. In this case the embryo must grow to a species-specific critical size and the<br />
physiological dormancy <strong>of</strong> the seed must occur before germination can take place<br />
(BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
The primary reason for dormancy <strong>of</strong> seeds with exogenous physical dormancy is the<br />
impermeability <strong>of</strong> their seed or fruit coats to water (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Seeds<br />
with physical dormancy frequently have a palisade layer <strong>of</strong> lignified cells in the testa<br />
or pericarp (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). The breakdown <strong>of</strong> such hard seed coats in<br />
the natural environment occurs through the gradual processes <strong>of</strong> hydration and<br />
dehydration, exposure to hot and cold temperatures, scorching by fire and<br />
56
Literature review<br />
degradation due to extreme soil acidity, microbial breakdown and digestion by<br />
animals (COPELAND, 1976). Another reason for exogenous physical dormancy is<br />
sometimes the impermeability <strong>of</strong> seed coats to gasses (KHAN, 1977). Physical<br />
dormancy is <strong>of</strong>ten found in combination with chemical dormancy.<br />
Chemically dormant seeds do not germinate due to the presence <strong>of</strong> inhibitors in the<br />
pericarp. These inhibitors are usually removed by leaching (BASKIN & BASKIN,<br />
1998). These inhibitors include chemicals such as ABA (Abscisic acid) and phenolic<br />
compounds (KHAN, 1977). Many studies have shown that there is a interaction<br />
between phytochromes activated by red light and inhibitors (KHAN, 1977).<br />
Mechanical dormancy is usually the result <strong>of</strong> a hard, woody fruit wall or seed coat.<br />
This woody structure is usually the endocarp or the mesocarp (BASKIN & BASKIN,<br />
1998). Upon germination the endocarp <strong>of</strong>ten splits into two halves (BASKIN &<br />
BASKIN, 1998). In such cases dormancy can sometimes be broken with a period <strong>of</strong><br />
cold stratification (KHAN, 1977).<br />
2.8.8 Seed longevity and viability<br />
Some seeds are viable after several years, decades or even after a few hundred<br />
years (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). Longevity is largely dependent on storage<br />
conditions. Factors that influence the longevity <strong>of</strong> seeds in storage include<br />
temperature, moisture and oxygen pressure (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). A low<br />
temperature and moisture content usually equates to a longer period <strong>of</strong> viability<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). Higher oxygen pressure results in a shorter period <strong>of</strong><br />
sustained viability (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). Unorthodox or recalcitrant seeds<br />
cannot withstand drying (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). These seeds must retain a<br />
relatively high moisture content to remain viable (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). Even in<br />
relatively moist storage conditions they are rarely viable for more than a few months<br />
(BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). The majority <strong>of</strong> seed plants are however orthodox and<br />
can remain viable for a prolonged period under suitable storage conditions (BEWLEY<br />
& BLACK, 1982). Various mathematical equations have been derived to relate the<br />
viability <strong>of</strong> seeds with their storage environment (BEWLEY & BLACK, 1982). To test<br />
the longevity <strong>of</strong> seeds the relative number <strong>of</strong> normal seedlings produced by seed<br />
57
Literature review<br />
germinated under controlled conditions each year serves as a comparative measure<br />
<strong>of</strong> seed viability (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965).<br />
The tetrazolium test for seed viability is used by soaking seeds in a solution <strong>of</strong> 2,3,5-<br />
triphenyltetrazolium chloride (TTC) (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965). This chemical is<br />
absorbed by living tissue and changed into an insoluble red compound, formazan, by<br />
NADPH dehydrogenases (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965; COPELAND, 1976;<br />
LEADEM, 1984; BAND & HENDRY, 1993). Non-living tissue remains uncoloured<br />
(HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965). The reaction takes place equally well in dormant<br />
and non-dormant seeds and results are obtained in less than 24 hours. The test is<br />
used as a rapid assessment <strong>of</strong> viability or as a viability test <strong>of</strong> dormant seeds that do<br />
not respond to other methods (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965; INTERNATIONAL<br />
SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION, 1999a). A 1% solution is commonly used, although<br />
a 0.05% solution may sometimes be satisfactory (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965;<br />
BAND & HENDRY, 1993). It should be used at a pH <strong>of</strong> 6.5 to 7.5 (INTERNATIONAL<br />
SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION, 1999a).<br />
The intact seeds <strong>of</strong> some species may be soaked in a TTC solution whereas some<br />
seeds require to be soaked in water first so that tissues are hydrated (COPELAND,<br />
1976). Some seeds should be soaked in a solution with a respiration stimulant such<br />
as hydrogen peroxide (COPELAND, 1976). Other seeds require procedures to be<br />
followed before staining that include the removal <strong>of</strong> any hard covering and sectioning<br />
<strong>of</strong> the seeds so that the embryo may be exposed to the TTC solution (HARTMANN &<br />
KESTER, 1965). The embryo is then incubated in 1% TTC for 2 hours in the dark<br />
after which the excess tetrazolium is washed <strong>of</strong>f with water (COPELAND, 1976;<br />
BAND & HENDRY, 1993).<br />
The amount <strong>of</strong> staining is then observed. The location and intensity <strong>of</strong> the formazan<br />
stain is important to accurately define the viability <strong>of</strong> the embryo (COPELAND, 1976;<br />
LEADEM, 1984). If the areas <strong>of</strong> cell division are unstained or abnormally stained the<br />
potential for germination to occur is lowered (COPELAND, 1976). A number <strong>of</strong> broad<br />
classes, defining the germinability <strong>of</strong> the embryo are given in Table 2.4.<br />
58
Table 2.4: Topographic stain evaluation classes for the TTC test (LEADEM, 1984).<br />
Class Description Viability<br />
1 Embryo completely stained Germinable<br />
2 Very pale staining Possibly germinable<br />
Literature review<br />
3 Cotyledons unstained Non-germinable or possibly germinable<br />
4 Radicle unstained Non-germinable or probably not germinable<br />
5 No staining Non-germinable<br />
The meristems should be well stained in order to insure healthy germination and<br />
growth <strong>of</strong> the embryo (LEADEM, 1984). A typical viable embryo should be at least<br />
75% stained and its tissue should be firm with a smooth surface (LEADEM, 1984).<br />
The TTC stain test leaves a number <strong>of</strong> uncertainties. A sample may, for example, not<br />
be stained because the stain never penetrates the tissue and the non-enzymatic<br />
reduction <strong>of</strong> TTC is also possible in dead and living tissue (BAND & HENDRY, 1993).<br />
A second viability test should be used to confirm the tetrazolium result (BAND &<br />
HENDRY, 1993).<br />
2.8.9 After-ripening<br />
In the period <strong>of</strong> after-ripening individual or collective changes take place so that a<br />
seed that was once dormant can germinate (COPELAND, 1976). This period may be<br />
determined by physical and chemical stimuli in the environment such as a<br />
phytochrome response and or the balance <strong>of</strong> inhibiting and promoting substances in<br />
the environment (COPELAND, 1976). It may also be determined by the effect <strong>of</strong> the<br />
environment on the balance <strong>of</strong> inhibiting and promoting substances within the seed<br />
and embryo itself and morphological growth and development <strong>of</strong> the embryo<br />
(COPELAND, 1976).<br />
After-ripening can sometimes be hastened by growth promoting substances, low-<br />
temperature stratification, alternating temperature and light exposure treatments<br />
59
Literature review<br />
(COPELAND, 1976). Such growth promoting substances are synthesised by the<br />
seed during this after-ripening process (KHAN, 1977). These include gibberellins,<br />
cytokinins and auxins.<br />
2.8.10 Embryo-excision as a tool for investigating mechanisms behind<br />
dormancy and testing viability<br />
Embryo excision serves as a good test for determining whether seed dormancy is<br />
endogenous or exogenous. This test can also be used to test seeds in cases where<br />
embryos require long periods <strong>of</strong> after-ripening before germination will take place<br />
(HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965). It is also useful to determine the viability <strong>of</strong> slow<br />
germinating seed (INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION, 1999b).<br />
The embryo is essentially excised from the seed and germinated. Before excision is<br />
attempted, seeds must be soaked thoroughly, changing the water once or twice daily<br />
to avoid the accumulation <strong>of</strong> seed exudates, to retard the growth <strong>of</strong> contaminants and<br />
to circumvent the evolution <strong>of</strong> anoxic conditions (INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING<br />
ASSOCIATION, 1999b).<br />
During the excision the embryo should be kept moist and working conditions should<br />
be aseptic. Observations such as predated, empty, decayed and discoloured seeds<br />
and deformed embryos should be noted and included in a calculation <strong>of</strong> viability<br />
(INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION, 1999b).<br />
A viable embryo shows some indication <strong>of</strong> germination, whereas a non-viable<br />
embryo becomes discoloured and deteriorates (INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING<br />
ASSOCIATION, 1999b). Signs <strong>of</strong> germination include the expansion <strong>of</strong> cotyledons,<br />
the development <strong>of</strong> chlorophyll and the growth <strong>of</strong> the radicle and plumules. The time<br />
required for this test ranges from 3 days to 3 weeks (HARTMANN & KESTER, 1965).<br />
Viability is calculated by dividing the number <strong>of</strong> viable embryos with the total number<br />
<strong>of</strong> seed tested and is reported as a percentage (INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING<br />
ASSOCIATION, 1999b).<br />
60
2.8.11 Germination, dormancy and germination ecology in Iridaceae<br />
Literature review<br />
Geophytes are a very important component <strong>of</strong> Eurasian semi-deserts with cold<br />
winters. Geophytes belonging to Iridaceae in this biome exhibits morphophysiological<br />
dormancy (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Such seeds are known to have<br />
underdeveloped embryos (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Halophytes and emergent<br />
aquatics in the family <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae also exhibits morphophysiological dormancy<br />
(BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Iris angustifolia, Iris pseudacorus, Iris versicolor and Iris<br />
virginica are examples <strong>of</strong> such species (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). Two genera <strong>of</strong><br />
the Iridaceae have been found in persistent seed banks (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
Accordingly, a species <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae could have morphological and/or<br />
morphophysiological dormancy. In a study by DIXON et al. (1995) it was found that a<br />
species in Iridaceae, Patersonia occidental, only germinated when treated with<br />
smoke.<br />
2.8.12 Embryo and seedling morphology <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae<br />
Embryo’s <strong>of</strong> the Iridaceae are straight and poorly differentiated (TILLICH, 2003). Only<br />
at the seedling stage can three different groups, defined by their cotyledon<br />
morphology, be clearly distinguished (TILLICH, 2003). The three groups are the<br />
compact cotyledon group, the tubular cotyledon group and the assimilating cotyledon<br />
group (TILLICH, 2003).<br />
At the event <strong>of</strong> germination the cotyledonary sheath, hypocotyl and radicle are<br />
pushed through the micropyle region <strong>of</strong> the testa (TILLICH, 2003). The cotyledon<br />
then immediately bends at 90° in most cases (TILLICH, 2003). In Crocoideae the<br />
typical cotyledon is characterised by a remarkable elongation <strong>of</strong> the cotyledonary<br />
sheath and / or the development <strong>of</strong> a long coleoptile (TILLICH, 2003).<br />
The seedling morphology <strong>of</strong> Crocus and Romulea is quite rare (TILLICH, 2003). Here<br />
an elongated tubular structure is combined with a tubular cataphyll (TILLICH, 2003).<br />
Possible explanations for this is the pronounced hypogeous germination which is<br />
promoted by a strong contractile primary root (TILLICH, 2003). The cotyledons <strong>of</strong><br />
these genera have also lost most <strong>of</strong> their ability to produce chlorophyll and appear<br />
white even in high light intensities (TILLICH, 2003).<br />
61
2.9 BRIEF REVIEW OF IN VITRO CULTURE<br />
Literature review<br />
The term ”tissue culture” is actually a misnomer inherited from the field <strong>of</strong> animal<br />
tissue culture. Plant micropropagation involves the culture <strong>of</strong> a whole individual from<br />
isolated tissues, while animal tissue culture involves the culture <strong>of</strong> isolated tissues<br />
(KYTE & KLEYN, 1996).<br />
According to AHLOOWALIA et al. (2002), the process <strong>of</strong> micropropagation can be<br />
divided into five stages: the pre-propagation step (stage 0); the initiation <strong>of</strong> explants<br />
(stage I); the subculture <strong>of</strong> explants for multiplication or proliferation (stage II);<br />
shooting and rooting <strong>of</strong> the explants (stage III); and hardening <strong>of</strong>f the cultured<br />
individuals (stage IV). The pre-propagation stage involves preparing the explant for<br />
aseptic culture.<br />
The explant and its response in vitro is significantly influenced by the phytosanitary<br />
and physiological conditions <strong>of</strong> the donor plant (KANE, 2004). Plant material used in<br />
clonal propagation should be taken from mother plants that have undergone the<br />
appropriate pre-treatment with fungicides and pesticides to minimize contamination in<br />
the in vitro cultures (AHLOOWALIA & PRAKASH, 2002). Such a piece <strong>of</strong> plant<br />
material is called an explant (SMITH, 2000b). A single explant can theoretically<br />
produce an infinite number <strong>of</strong> plants (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996). Explants can be<br />
obtained from meristems, shoot tips, macerated stem pieces, nodes, buds, flowers,<br />
peduncle pieces, anthers, petals, pieces <strong>of</strong> leaf or petiole, seeds, nucellus tissue,<br />
embryos, seedlings, hypocotyls, bulblets, bulb scales, cormels, radicles, stolons,<br />
rhizome tips, root pieces or protoplasts (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996). The explants should<br />
be surface decontaminated with antibiotic sprays before they are introduced into<br />
culture (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002; KANE, 2004).<br />
In stage I an aseptic culture is initiated by inoculating the explant onto a sterile<br />
medium (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). Once such an explant is established it can be<br />
multiplied a number <strong>of</strong> times (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). The explants are then<br />
transferred to a contaminant free in vitro environment (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002).<br />
62
Literature review<br />
In stage II or the propagation phase explants are cultured onto a medium that<br />
promotes the multiplication <strong>of</strong> shoots (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). Propagation must<br />
be achieved without excessive mutation (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). The culture <strong>of</strong><br />
various organs in stage I lead to the multiplication <strong>of</strong> propagules in large numbers.<br />
These propagules can be cultured further and used for multiplication (AHLOOWALIA<br />
et al., 2002). These cultured shoots are <strong>of</strong>ten placed onto different media for<br />
elongation (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002).<br />
The result <strong>of</strong> stage III is the production <strong>of</strong> complete plants, as the shoots derived from<br />
stage II are rooted (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). If shoot clumps are present, they<br />
should be separated after rooting. Many plants can be rooted on half strength<br />
Murashige and Skoog medium without any growth regulators (AHLOOWALIA et al.,<br />
2002). Successful and sufficient rooting is essential for survival <strong>of</strong> the plant during<br />
hardening and transfer to the soil (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002).<br />
The complete plants are weaned and hardened during stage IV (AHLOOWALIA et<br />
al., 2002). The plants should at this stage be autotrophic. Hardening consists <strong>of</strong><br />
gradually altering the humidity, light and nutrition available to the plant. The plant is<br />
moved gradually from a high to a low humidity, from a low light intensity to a high<br />
light intensity and the agar is removed by gently washing it away with water. After<br />
sufficient hardening, plants can be transplanted to a suitable substrate and hardened<br />
further (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002).<br />
In vitro regeneration techniques are essential to the application <strong>of</strong> in vitro selection<br />
techniques (REMOTTI & LÖFFLER, 1995). This is not only because it enables the<br />
selected genotype to be regenerated, but also it aids commercialisation <strong>of</strong> new<br />
species and selected genotypes (DEBERGH, 1994).<br />
Micropropagation enables the production <strong>of</strong> disease free plantlets at high rates and<br />
generally increases the efficiency <strong>of</strong> known breeding techniques (DEBERGH, 1994).<br />
It is also essential in the breeding <strong>of</strong> plants for which no breeding methods or<br />
procedures have been established (DEBERGH, 1994). In vitro selection techniques<br />
have been used to increase genetic variability and to broaden the gene pool<br />
63
Literature review<br />
(DEBERGH, 1994). In vitro techniques such as embryo rescue, protoplast fusion and<br />
genetic transformation enable plant breeders to accomplish wider crosses<br />
(DEBERGH, 1994).<br />
2.9.1 Explant selection<br />
There are numerous variables that should be considered when selecting an explant<br />
for in vitro culture. These are mostly caused by the physiology <strong>of</strong> the plant and its<br />
environment.<br />
Physiologically younger tissues are generally much more responsive to tissue culture<br />
(SMITH, 2000b). In many cases, older tissues will not form callus that is capable <strong>of</strong><br />
regeneration. Younger tissue is usually the newest formed and therefore easier to<br />
surface disinfect (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996; SMITH, 2000b). Plant material at the base<br />
<strong>of</strong> a plant may, however be more suitable than explants higher up (KYTE & KLEYN,<br />
1996). The smaller the explant, the harder it is to culture (SMITH, 2000b). Larger<br />
explants have more nutrient and plant growth regulator reserves to sustain the<br />
culture. A large explant is <strong>of</strong>ten more difficult to decontaminate (KYTE & KLEYN,<br />
1996; SMITH, 2000b). Explants should be obtained from plants that are healthy as<br />
opposed to plants under nutritional or water stress or plants exhibiting disease<br />
symptoms (SMITH, 2000b). Plant material in a state <strong>of</strong> active growth is cleaner, and<br />
more suitable for aseptic culture, compared to dormant tissue. To control<br />
contamination, donor plants should be pre-screened for diseases (SMITH, 2000b;<br />
AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002).<br />
The season <strong>of</strong> the year can have an effect on contamination and the response <strong>of</strong> the<br />
explant in culture (SMITH, 2000b). Contamination tends to increase as summer<br />
progresses. Plant material obtained from the field is <strong>of</strong>ten more contaminated than<br />
material obtained from greenhouses or growth chambers (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996;<br />
SMITH, 2000a). Mother plants should ideally be maintained under dust, insect and<br />
disease free conditions (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). These plants should also not<br />
be stressed and they should preferably be grown under controlled conditions that<br />
promotes active growth (KANE, 2004). Such conditions should preferably include<br />
conditions <strong>of</strong> low relative humidity. Drip irrigation should preferably be used as the<br />
64
Literature review<br />
misting will facilitate contamination by wetting the foliage (KANE, 2004). Placing the<br />
plant material in a less humid and dry environment a few weeks prior to taking<br />
explant material can reduce contamination <strong>of</strong> cultures (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
Plant materials growing in soil (roots, tubers, bulbs) or near the soil surface (stolons,<br />
rhizomes, orchid protocorms, etc.) are <strong>of</strong>ten harder to clean and disinfect than aerial<br />
plant material (SMITH, 2000b). Explants are much easier to clean if the plant has<br />
been growing in an artificial medium, such as washed sand or perlite (KYTE &<br />
KLEYN, 1996). After cutting the explant from the source plant, it should be placed in<br />
a plastic bag containing a moist paper towel and kept refrigerated until culture<br />
initiation (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996).<br />
2.9.2 Explant preparation<br />
Explants require surface-disinfection before they can be placed in culture on the<br />
nutrient agar for in vitro culture (SMITH, 2000b). Explants are washed in sterile water<br />
and rinsed in ethanol and the surface is sterilised using chemicals with a chlorine<br />
base (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). There are a number <strong>of</strong> products used for surface<br />
disinfection, the most commonly used is commercial chlorine bleach (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
For s<strong>of</strong>t, herbaceous material a calcium or sodium hypochlorite based solution is<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten used at a concentration <strong>of</strong> 1-3% (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). Before surface-<br />
disinfection any remaining soil or dead parts should be removed from the explant<br />
(PIERIK, 1997). An inexpensive and ready-made alternative is a 5-7% solution <strong>of</strong><br />
Domestos® (a toilet disinfectant by Lever Bros. Ltd., UK), which contains 10.5%<br />
sodium hypochlorite, 0.3% sodium carbonate, 10.0% sodium chloride and 0.5%<br />
sodium hydroxide and a patented thickener (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). Explants<br />
are washed in sterile water before and after sterilization (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002).<br />
A general procedure for preparing the explant involves washing the explant in warm,<br />
soapy water after which it is rinsed in tap water (PIERIK, 1997; SMITH, 2000b). The<br />
explant is then rinsed in a freshly made chlorine bleach solution (PIERIK, 1997). One<br />
to 2 drops <strong>of</strong> wetting agent should be added to every 100 ml <strong>of</strong> bleach solution. The<br />
explant is then rinsed in sterile water three to five times.<br />
65
Literature review<br />
PIERIK (1997) stated that a brief alcohol rinse or swab is needed with hairy or wax<br />
coated surfaces. Epidermal hairs may trap air bubbles, in such cases these have to<br />
be evacuated under vacuum.<br />
Sterilized forceps and scalpels must be used for the transfer <strong>of</strong> explants to fresh<br />
solutions (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). Sterile containers must be used throughout<br />
the protocol <strong>of</strong> surface sterilization (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). If explants become<br />
brown or pale the strength <strong>of</strong> the sterilizing agent should be reduced (GAMBORG &<br />
PHILLIPS, 1995; PIERIK, 1997).<br />
A cut explant such as a stem or leaf that is surface sterilised <strong>of</strong>ten shows tissue<br />
damage from surface sterilisation (PIERIK, 1997). The damaged tissue should be<br />
removed before culture (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
GAMBORG & PHILLIPS (1995) suggest that a procedure for seed sterilization should<br />
include washing the seeds in detergent, after which they are rinsed with tap water<br />
and subsequently alcohol, a bleach solution and autoclaved demineralised water<br />
respectively.<br />
Seeds can be germinated on filter paper in Petri dishes or on an agar medium<br />
(GAMBORG & PHILLIPS, 1995). A single seed should ideally be placed in each<br />
container so that a single contaminated seed does not contaminate other seeds.<br />
Contamination resulting from improperly sterilised tissue will generally arise from the<br />
explant and be located in the medium adjacent to the explant (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
Contamination that is due to poor technique will generally appear over the entire agar<br />
surface (SMITH, 2000b). Examples <strong>of</strong> poor technique include contaminated transfer<br />
hood filters and culture cabinets and improperly sterilised media.<br />
Contamination <strong>of</strong> cultures by fungi appear as fuzzy growth whereas bacterial<br />
contamination appears as smooth pink, white or yellow colonies and contamination<br />
66
Literature review<br />
from insects appears as tracks across the medium which are visible due to<br />
surrounding fungal or bacterial growth (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
Explant material may harbour internal micro-organisms (SMITH, 2000b). In such a<br />
case, it is very difficult to establish clean cultures. Explants that are least likely to<br />
harbour internal contaminants include explants taken from growing shoot tips, ovules<br />
<strong>of</strong> immature fruit, immature and mature flower parts and runner tips (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
Explants that are more likely to harbour internal contaminants include explants taken<br />
from bulbs, slow-growing shoots or dormant buds, roots, corms and underground<br />
rhizomes (PIERIK, 1997; SMITH, 2000b). In such cases seeds are <strong>of</strong>ten aseptically<br />
germinated to provide clean explants from the root, hypocotyl, cotyledon and shoot<br />
(PIERIK, 1997). In these situations the use <strong>of</strong> antibiotics or fungicides in the medium<br />
is generally not useful (SMITH, 2000b). Although these agents can repress the<br />
growth <strong>of</strong> some microorganisms, they can also suppress the growth <strong>of</strong> the plant<br />
tissue or even kill it (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
2.9.3 Medium composition<br />
A number <strong>of</strong> standard formulae for tissue culture media have been developed to<br />
provide optimum nutrients and growth regulators for specific plants (KYTE & KLEYN,<br />
1996). The selection or development <strong>of</strong> a suitable culture medium is vital to the<br />
success <strong>of</strong> the culture (SMITH, 2000b). The approach to the development <strong>of</strong> a<br />
suitable medium will depend on the purpose <strong>of</strong> the culture (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
The medium generally contains water, inorganic salts, plant growth regulators,<br />
vitamins, a carbohydrate and a gelling agent (SMITH, 2000b). High quality water<br />
should be used as an ingredient <strong>of</strong> the plant culture media (PIERIK, 1997; BEYL,<br />
2005). Ordinary tap water contains cations, anions, particulates, micro-organisms<br />
and gases that may influence the reaction <strong>of</strong> the tissue culture media with the tissue<br />
(BEYL, 2005). The most commonly used method <strong>of</strong> water purification involves a<br />
deionization treatment followed by one or two glass distillations (PIERIK, 1997;<br />
BEYL, 2005).<br />
67
Literature review<br />
The distinguishing feature <strong>of</strong> MURASHIGE & SKOOG (1962) inorganic salts is their<br />
high content <strong>of</strong> nitrate, potassium and ammonium in comparison to other salt<br />
formulations (SMITH, 2000b). Table 2.5 shows the composition <strong>of</strong> the Murashige and<br />
Skoog formula. MURASHIGE & SKOOG (MS) (1962) is the most suitable and the<br />
most commonly used basic tissue culture medium for plant regeneration from tissues<br />
and callus (BEYL, 2005).<br />
Table 2.5: The standard MURASHIGE & SKOOG (1962) formula.<br />
MAJOR SALTS<br />
MINOR SALTS<br />
IRON<br />
mg/l<br />
Ammonium nitrate 4 3 NO NH 1650<br />
Calcium chloride<br />
Magnesium sulphate<br />
CaCl2 2 2<br />
MgSO4 7 2<br />
⋅ H O 440<br />
⋅ H O 370<br />
Potassium nitrate KNO 3 1900<br />
Potassium phosphate KH 2PO 4 170<br />
Subtotal 4530<br />
Boric acid 3 3 BO H 6.2<br />
Cobalt chloride<br />
Cupric sulphate<br />
Manganese sulphate<br />
CoCl2 6 2<br />
CuSO4 5 2<br />
MnSO 2<br />
⋅ H O 0.025<br />
⋅ H O 0.025<br />
4 ⋅ H O 16.9<br />
Potassium iodide KI 0.83<br />
Sodium molybdate<br />
Zinc sulphate<br />
Na2 2<br />
MoO4<br />
⋅ 2H<br />
O 0.25<br />
ZnSO4 7 2<br />
⋅ H O 8.6<br />
Subtotal 32.83<br />
Ferrous sulphate<br />
FeSO4 7 2<br />
⋅ H O 27.8<br />
Na2EDTA 37.3<br />
Subtotal 65.1<br />
Total mg/l 4627.93<br />
68
Literature review<br />
Plant growth and developmental processes are controlled by plant growth regulators<br />
(GABA, 2004). The study <strong>of</strong> plant growth regulator function is complex because<br />
several plant growth regulators usually work in concert with each other and their<br />
concentration within plant tissues changes with time, season and developmental<br />
stage (GABA, 2004). The effect <strong>of</strong> plant growth regulators on plant growth and<br />
development depend on the chemical structure <strong>of</strong> the plant growth regulators used,<br />
the plant tissue used and the genotype <strong>of</strong> the plant (GABA, 2004). The type and<br />
concentration <strong>of</strong> the plant growth regulators used will vary according to the culture<br />
purpose (PIERIK, 1997).<br />
2.9.3.1 Auxins<br />
Auxins (for example: IAA, NAA, 2,4-D, or IBA) is required by most plants for cell<br />
division and root initiation (PIERIK, 1997; SMITH, 2000b). IAA or indole-3-acetic acid,<br />
was the first plant growth regulator to be isolated (GABA, 2004). IAA is rapidly<br />
degraded in growth media and inside the plant (GABA, 2004). For this reason<br />
chemical analogues <strong>of</strong> IAA with similar biological activity are <strong>of</strong>ten substituted<br />
(GABA, 2004). These more stable synthetic auxins include 2,4-D, IBA and NAA<br />
(GABA, 2004). IAA is added at a concentration <strong>of</strong> 0.01 to 10 mg l -1 , while synthetic<br />
auxins, such as IBA, NAA and 2,4-D, are used at concentrations <strong>of</strong> 0.001 to 10 mg l -1<br />
(PIERIK, 1997). IAA can be considered to be a weak auxin (PIERIK, 1997). Cultures<br />
in which a large quantity <strong>of</strong> IAA has been added are <strong>of</strong>ten less successful than<br />
cultures to which low concentration <strong>of</strong> a stronger auxin, such as NAA have been<br />
added (PIERIK, 1997).<br />
At high concentrations auxin can suppress morphogenesis (SMITH, 2000b). Auxins<br />
have numerous effects on plant growth and differentiation, depending on their<br />
chemical structure, their concentration and the affected plant tissue (GABA, 2004).<br />
Auxins generally stimulate cell elongation, cell division in cambium tissue and,<br />
together with cytokinins, the differentiation <strong>of</strong> phloem and xylem and the formation <strong>of</strong><br />
adventitious roots (PIERIK, 1997). High concentrations <strong>of</strong> auxins can induce somatic<br />
embryogenesis (GABA, 2004).<br />
69
Literature review<br />
The essential function <strong>of</strong> auxins and cytokinins is to reprogram somatic cells that<br />
were in a state <strong>of</strong> differentiation (GABA, 2004). Such reprogramming causes<br />
dedifferentiation and then redifferentiation into a new developmental pathway (GABA,<br />
2004).The mechanism <strong>of</strong> dedifferentiation is not understood (GABA, 2004).<br />
The use <strong>of</strong> 2,4-D should be avoided, as it may induce mutations (PIERIK, 1997). This<br />
growth regulator is however important in callus initiation for many species.<br />
2,4-D is widely used for callus induction, while IAA (0.6-60 µM), IBA (2.5-15 µM) and<br />
NAA (0.25-6 µM) are mainly used in root initiation (SMITH, 2000b; GABA, 2004).<br />
Higher than optimum levels <strong>of</strong> auxins causes callus production and a reduction in<br />
root growth and root quality (GABA, 2004). Combinations <strong>of</strong> auxins at low<br />
concentrations can sometimes produce better results than using individual auxins<br />
(GABA, 2004). High concentrations <strong>of</strong> auxins are sometimes necessary to induce<br />
rooting (GABA, 2004). This can however have undesirable side effects such as<br />
growth inhibition <strong>of</strong> induced roots (GABA, 2004). In such cases the elevated auxin<br />
levels should be administered as a pulse treatment (GABA, 2004). To do this the<br />
shoot is incubated with auxin for several days before it is transferred to a medium<br />
with no plant growth regulators to allow root growth and development (GABA, 2004).<br />
Somatic embryogenesis is typically induced by auxins, sometimes in combination<br />
with cytokinins (GABA, 2004). 2,4-D is commonly used at this stage, although other<br />
auxins can be used (GABA, 2004). Auxins induce the cells to become embryogenic<br />
and promote subsequent repetitive cell division <strong>of</strong> embryogenic cells (GABA, 2004).<br />
High concentrations <strong>of</strong> auxins prevent subsequent cell differentiation and embryo<br />
growth (PIERIK, 1997).<br />
2.9.3.2 Cytokinins<br />
As the name suggests, cytokinins cause cell division (GABA, 2004). Such cell<br />
division can lead to shoot regeneration in vitro, by stimulating the formation <strong>of</strong> shoot<br />
apical meristems and shoot buds (PIERIK, 1997). This cell division caused by<br />
cytokinins can also cause the production <strong>of</strong> undifferentiated callus (GABA, 2004). A<br />
high concentration <strong>of</strong> cytokinins can cause the release <strong>of</strong> shoot apical dominance<br />
70
Literature review<br />
and will block root development (PIERIK, 1997). Examples <strong>of</strong> cytokinins include<br />
kinetin, zeatin, 2-iP, BA and thidiazuron (PIERIK, 1997). Some new cytokinins,<br />
called topolins have been synthesised in the Laboratory <strong>of</strong> Growth Regulators,<br />
Palacký <strong>University</strong> and Institute <strong>of</strong> Experimental Botany AS CR, Czech Republic.<br />
These include MemT [6-(3-methoxybenzylamino)purine, MemTR [6-(3-<br />
methoxybenzylamino)-9-b-D-rib<strong>of</strong>uranosylpurine], mT [6-(3-<br />
hydroxybenzylamino)purine]and mTR [6-(3-hydroxybenzylamino)-9-b-D-<br />
rib<strong>of</strong>uranosylpurine] (BAIRU et al., 2007).<br />
A high concentration <strong>of</strong> cytokinins can cause many small shoots to initiate but fail to<br />
develop (GABA, 2004). Shoots are induced into forming roots by placing them in a<br />
regeneration medium, containing a high level <strong>of</strong> cytokinin, and then in a medium with<br />
no plant growth regulators (GABA, 2004). Cytokinins inhibit rooting and can be<br />
effectively removed from the plant material by placing shoots in a medium without<br />
plant growth regulators (GABA, 2004). Such a treatment can also be used to reduce<br />
endogenous cytokinin levels (GABA, 2004).<br />
2.9.3.3 Gibberellins<br />
Gibberellins are, in most cases, non-essential for plant development in in vitro culture<br />
(PIERIK, 1997). In tissue culture, gibberellic acid (GA3) is used to stimulate either<br />
shoot elongation or the conversion <strong>of</strong> buds into shoots (PIERIK, 1997). Gibberellins<br />
reduce root formation and embryogenesis in vitro (PIERIK, 1997). Gibberellins are<br />
primarily used to stimulate cell elongation and to produce elongated shoots in plant<br />
tissue culture (GABA, 2004). Unwanted side effects caused by gibberellins include<br />
reduction in the number <strong>of</strong> buds produced, the elongation <strong>of</strong> leaf structures such as<br />
petioles and lamina, the excessive elongation <strong>of</strong> shoots and reduced root production<br />
(GABA, 2004).<br />
YASMIN et al. (2003) found that GA3 dissolved in 0.2% ethanol inhibited adventitious<br />
rooting <strong>of</strong> mungbean cuttings but when dissolved in water, GA3 promoted<br />
adventitious rooting at 10 -7 M and 10 -8 M (YASMIN et al., 2003). This indicates that<br />
ethanol suppresses the promoting effects <strong>of</strong> GA3 (YASMIN et al., 2003).<br />
71
2.9.3.4 Abscisic acid<br />
Literature review<br />
Abscisic acid is rarely used in tissue culture protocols and has a negative effect on<br />
growth in most cases (PIERIK, 1997). It is mainly used in plant tissue culture to<br />
facilitate somatic embryo maturation (GABA, 2004) but may also be used in some<br />
regeneration processes and rarely used to produce somatic embryos (GABA, 2004).<br />
ABA induces the formation <strong>of</strong> essential LEA (late embryogenesis abundant) proteins<br />
found at late stages <strong>of</strong> embryogenesis in somatic and sexual embryos (GABA, 2004).<br />
LEA proteins are associated with tolerance to water stress resulting from desiccation<br />
and cold shock (GOYAL et al., 2005).<br />
2.9.3.5 Ethylene<br />
Ethylene or physiological reactions similar to that caused by ethylene, is produced by<br />
certain plastic containers, plant tissue and as a result <strong>of</strong> fire (PIERIK, 1997). This is<br />
the only gaseous natural plant growth regulator and it is naturally produced by all<br />
plant tissues in a controlled fashion (GABA, 2004). Endogenously produced ethylene<br />
can accumulate in a closed vessel to levels that negatively affect plant growth and<br />
development (PIERIK, 1997). The biological effect <strong>of</strong> ethylene depends on how air-<br />
tight the vessel is and the sensitivity <strong>of</strong> the plant material (GABA, 2004).<br />
Ethylene is primarily known for its effects on fruit ripening (GABA, 2004). Exposure to<br />
ethylene also results in reduced stem length, restricted leaf growth, premature leaf<br />
senescence and may cause increased growth <strong>of</strong> axillary buds (GABA, 2004). An<br />
enhanced ethylene concentration can induce callus formation, while inhibiting bud<br />
and shoot regeneration (GABA, 2004). Low concentrations <strong>of</strong> ethylene stimulate<br />
somatic embryogenesis, while high concentrations <strong>of</strong> ethylene inhibit somatic<br />
embryogenesis (GABA, 2004). Explants need a low level <strong>of</strong> ethylene for correct<br />
biological functioning, but too high an ethylene concentration leads to symptoms <strong>of</strong><br />
excess (GABA, 2004).<br />
Such symptoms <strong>of</strong> excess include stunted growth, a reduction in leaf size and leaf<br />
drop (PIERIK, 1997; NOWAK & PRUSKI, 2002). These plants do not acclimatise well<br />
to the in vivo environment and <strong>of</strong>ten desiccate shortly after being transferred to soil<br />
(NOWAK & PRUSKI, 2002).<br />
72
Literature review<br />
Endogenous ethylene has an important role in shoot and root growth and<br />
differentiation (PIERIK, 1997).<br />
2.9.3.6 Combinations <strong>of</strong> plant regulators<br />
A high ratio <strong>of</strong> auxin to cytokinin induces root formation in shoots <strong>of</strong> dicotyledonous<br />
plants and somatic embryogenesis (GABA, 2004). Intermediate ratios induce callus<br />
initiation and adventitious root formation from callus in dicotyledonous plants (GABA,<br />
2004). Such intermediate ratios <strong>of</strong>ten involve high levels <strong>of</strong> both cytokinins and<br />
auxins (GABA, 2004). Low ratios <strong>of</strong> auxin to cytokinin induce adventitious shoot<br />
formation and axillary shoot production in shoot cultures (GABA, 2004).<br />
The optimum cytokinin to auxin ratio can be established by using a matrix approach<br />
(Table 2.6) with two axes <strong>of</strong> increasing plant growth substance concentration (KYTE<br />
& KLEYN, 1996).<br />
73
Table 2.6: Example <strong>of</strong> a matrix to establish optimal auxin to cytokinin ratios and their<br />
Literature review<br />
concentrations, where the rows represent auxin levels and the columns represent the cytokinin<br />
levels (Modified from Kyte and Kleyn (1996).<br />
0<br />
0.5<br />
1<br />
3<br />
5<br />
10<br />
2.9.3.7 Vitamins<br />
0 0.5 1 3 5 10<br />
The vitamin considered most important for plant cells is thiamine (B1) (SMITH,<br />
2000b). Other vitamins, such as nicotinic acid (B3) and pyridoxine (B6), are also<br />
added to culture media, as they may enhance cellular response (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
2.9.3.8 Carbohydrates<br />
Green cells in culture are generally not photosynthetically active and require a carbon<br />
source (SMITH, 2000b). Sucrose or glucose at 2-5% (w/v) is commonly used<br />
(SMITH, 2000b). Higher levels <strong>of</strong> sucrose leads to low levels <strong>of</strong> photosynthesis in the<br />
leaves (ROBERTS et al., 1990). Higher levels may however be used for embryo<br />
culture (SMITH, 2000b). Sugars undergo caramelisation when autoclaved too long<br />
(SMITH, 2000b). When sugars are heated they degrade and form melanoidins, which<br />
are brown, high molecular weight compounds that can inhibit cell growth (SMITH,<br />
2000b).<br />
2.9.3.9 Gelling agent<br />
The type <strong>of</strong> agar used to gel the medium can affect the response <strong>of</strong> experiments<br />
(SMITH, 2000b). To minimise problems that arise from agar impurities, washed or<br />
purified agar should be used (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
74
2.9.4 Liquid culture<br />
Literature review<br />
In liquid culture, the explant is covered by the medium; enlarging the surface area for<br />
absorbing nutrients and plant growth regulators (ASCOUGH & FENNELL, 2004). The<br />
medium can be changed automatically, this reduces labour costs <strong>of</strong> subculturing<br />
(ASCOUGH & FENNELL, 2004).<br />
Liquid culture does however have a few side-effects (ASCOUGH & FENNELL, 2004).<br />
Because <strong>of</strong> the submersion <strong>of</strong> tissue, the explant may become oxygen deficient. This<br />
leads to the formation <strong>of</strong> elongated and hyperhydric leaves (ASCOUGH & FENNELL,<br />
2004). There are a few methods to overcome hyperhydricity, they are however not<br />
universal and some <strong>of</strong> them retard growth and multiplication (ZIV, 1989; ASCOUGH<br />
& FENNELL, 2004).<br />
Gladiolus bud explants have been propagated in an agitated liquid medium (ZIV,<br />
1989). ZIV (1989) concluded that liquid cultures can be used to scale up the<br />
micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus sp. and possibly other geophytes as it allows for a<br />
faster rate <strong>of</strong> cormlet production (ZIV, 1989).<br />
2.9.5 Embryo-excision<br />
Embryo rescue is known as one <strong>of</strong> the earliest and most widely used techniques for<br />
Iridaceae micropropagation (KRIKORIAN & KANN, 1986). Embryo culture is a well<br />
established branch <strong>of</strong> in vitro culture and is known as one <strong>of</strong> the oldest and most<br />
successful culture procedures (HU & ZANETTINI, 1995; REED, 2005). In embryo<br />
rescue, the artificial medium substitutes for the endosperm (REED, 2005).<br />
MURASHIGE & SKOOG (1962) is the most frequently used basal media for embryo<br />
culture.<br />
Embryo development occurs in two phases, a heterotrophic and an autotrophic<br />
phase (REED, 2005). In the heterotrophic phase, the young embryo, or “proembryo”,<br />
requires a complex medium. In vivo grown embryos at this stage are dependent on<br />
the endosperm. Amino acids such as glutamine and asparagine are <strong>of</strong>ten added to<br />
the culture medium.<br />
75
Literature review<br />
Young embryos require a medium with high osmotic potential (PIERIK, 1997). A high<br />
osmotic potential prevents precocious development and promotes normal<br />
embryogenic development (REED, 2005). Sucrose is usually added to serve both as<br />
an osmoticum and a carbon source (PIERIK, 1997). A medium with 8 to 12% sucrose<br />
is used for the culture <strong>of</strong> heterotrophic embryos (REED, 2005).<br />
The autotrophic phase is usually initiated in the late heart-shaped embryo stage<br />
(REED, 2005). Embryos that are excised during this development stage are<br />
completely autotrophic (HU & ZANETTINI, 1995). Such embryos germinate and grow<br />
on a simple inorganic medium with a supplemental energy source (HU & ZANETTINI,<br />
1995). An inorganic medium supplemented with 2 to 3% sucrose is used as a<br />
standard medium for the germination <strong>of</strong> autotrophic embryos (REED, 2005).<br />
Growth regulators <strong>of</strong>ten have inconsistent effects on embryo culture (REED, 2005).<br />
They have however been extensively used in embryo rescue protocols, especially<br />
protocols involving heterotrophic embryos (REED, 2005). Low concentrations <strong>of</strong><br />
auxins promote normal growth whereas gibberellins cause embryo enlargement and<br />
cytokinins inhibit growth (REED, 2005).<br />
Hard-coated seeds are first soaked in water for a few hours up to a few days before<br />
dissection. Seeds are surface sterilised before and after soaking (HU & ZANETTINI,<br />
1995). The most suitable point <strong>of</strong> incision into the ovule differs amongst species<br />
(REED, 2005). The embryos <strong>of</strong> some species can be extracted by cutting <strong>of</strong>f the<br />
micropylar end <strong>of</strong> the ovule and applying gentle pressure at the opposite end <strong>of</strong> the<br />
ovule, so that the embryo is pushed through the opening (REED, 2005). Small seeds<br />
are dissected by making a longitudinal section using sterile microdissection needles<br />
(HU & ZANETTINI, 1995)<br />
After excision, large embryos should immediately be transferred into culture vessels,<br />
using a pair <strong>of</strong> forceps (HU & ZANETTINI, 1995; REED, 2005). Small embryos can<br />
be handled using the moistened tip <strong>of</strong> a dissection needle (HU & ZANETTINI, 1995).<br />
76
2.9.6 Callus culture<br />
Literature review<br />
Explants, when cultured in the appropriate medium, usually with both auxin and<br />
cytokinin, give rise to a mitotically active, but unorganized mass <strong>of</strong> cells. It is thought<br />
that, under the right conditions, any plant tissue can be used as an explant (SLATER<br />
et al., 2003). Callus culture concerns the initiation and continued proliferation <strong>of</strong><br />
undifferentiated parenchyma cells from explant tissue on clearly defined semi-solid<br />
media (BROWN, 1990).<br />
Callus initiation is the first step in many tissue culture experiments (BROWN, 1990;<br />
SMITH, 2000b). In vivo, callus is a wound tissue produced in response to injury or<br />
infestation (BROWN, 1990; MINEO, 1990; SMITH, 2000b). Not all the cells in an<br />
explant contribute to callus formation (SMITH, 2000b). Only certain callus types,<br />
which are competent to regenerate organised structures, display totipotency (SMITH,<br />
2000b).<br />
The level <strong>of</strong> plant growth regulators is a major factor that controls callus formation in<br />
the culture medium (BROWN, 1990; SMITH, 2000b). The correct concentration <strong>of</strong><br />
plant growth regulators depends on the species, individual and explant source<br />
(SMITH, 2000b). Other culture conditions such as light, temperature and media<br />
composition are also important for callus formation and development (SMITH,<br />
2000b).<br />
Explants can be taken from various plant organs, structures and tissues (MINEO,<br />
1990). Young tissues <strong>of</strong> one or a few cell types are most <strong>of</strong>ten used as explants<br />
(MINEO, 1990). The pith cells <strong>of</strong> a young stem are regarded as a good source <strong>of</strong><br />
explant material for callus initiation (MINEO, 1990).<br />
Callus growth is maintained, provided that the callus is subcultured onto a fresh<br />
medium periodically. During callus formation there is a degree <strong>of</strong> de-differentiation in<br />
both morphology (usually unspecialised parenchyma cells) and metabolism. As a<br />
consequence most plant cultures lose their ability to photosynthesise (SLATER et al.,<br />
2003). This means that the metabolic pr<strong>of</strong>ile does not match that <strong>of</strong> the donor plant<br />
77
Literature review<br />
and the addition <strong>of</strong> compounds such as vitamins and a carbon source is necessary<br />
(SLATER et al., 2003).<br />
Callus culture is <strong>of</strong>ten performed in the dark as light can result in differentiation <strong>of</strong> the<br />
callus (SLATER et al., 2003). The culture <strong>of</strong>ten loses its requirement for auxin and/or<br />
cytokinin during long-term culture (SLATER et al., 2003). This process is known as<br />
habituation and is common in callus cultures from some species such as sugar beet<br />
(SLATER et al., 2003).<br />
By manipulating the auxin to cytokinin ratio whole plants can subsequently be<br />
produced from callus cultures (PHILLIPS et al., 1995). Callus culture can also be<br />
used to initiate cell-suspension cultures (PHILLIPS et al., 1995).<br />
Endogenous levels <strong>of</strong> plant growth regulators and polar growth regulator transport<br />
can drastically influence callus induction (PIERIK, 1997; SMITH, 2000b). Explant<br />
orientation and different sectioning methods affect callus induction (SMITH, 2000b).<br />
Callus cultures subcultured regularly on agar media exhibit a sigmoidal growth curve<br />
(PHILLIPS et al., 1995). PHILLIPS et al. (1995) describe five phases <strong>of</strong> callus growth.<br />
Phase I is a lag phase, where cells prepare to divide. Phase II is an exponential<br />
phase, where the rate <strong>of</strong> cell division is the highest. Phase III is a linear phase, where<br />
cell division slows, but the rate <strong>of</strong> cell expansion increases. Phase IV is a<br />
deceleration phase, where the rates <strong>of</strong> both cell division and expansion decrease and<br />
phase V is a stationary phase, where the number and size <strong>of</strong> cells remain constant.<br />
Callus growth can be monitored in a non-destructive manner using fresh weight<br />
measurements (STEPHAN-SARKISSIAN, 1990; PHILLIPS et al., 1995). Dry weight<br />
measurements are more accurate, but involve the destruction <strong>of</strong> the sample<br />
(PHILLIPS et al., 1995). Mitotic index measurements <strong>of</strong> cell division rates are not<br />
easy to perform as they require numerous measurements to be made at various time<br />
intervals with very small amounts <strong>of</strong> tissue (PHILLIPS et al., 1995). Fresh weight<br />
measurements are performed by culturing a known weight <strong>of</strong> callus for a given time<br />
78
Literature review<br />
(typically 4 weeks) and weighing the callus after this time using aseptic techniques<br />
(STEPHAN-SARKISSIAN, 1990).<br />
2.9.7 Organogenesis<br />
Organogenesis involves the de novo production <strong>of</strong> organs directly from an explant or<br />
through initial callus culture (SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). In the Iridaceae<br />
organogenesis involves the regeneration <strong>of</strong> unipolar meristems (ZIV, 1997).<br />
Organogenesis is regulated by altering the components <strong>of</strong> the culture medium<br />
(BROWN & CHARLWOOD, 1990). Most important <strong>of</strong> these components is the auxin<br />
to cytokinin ratio, which determines the developmental pathway the regenerating<br />
tissue will take (BROWN & CHARLWOOD, 1990). Shoots are usually induced to form<br />
first by increasing the cytokinin to auxin ratio <strong>of</strong> the culture medium (BROWN &<br />
CHARLWOOD, 1990). These shoots can then be easily rooted (SLATER et al.,<br />
2003).<br />
De novo organ formation via indirect organogenesis, which involves intermediate<br />
callus formation and a differentiation phase, may increase the possibility for<br />
somaclonal variation (SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). Any stage in the process <strong>of</strong><br />
organogenesis that involves callus growth should be minimized.<br />
After dedifferentiation the explant acquires a state <strong>of</strong> competence, defined as its<br />
ability to respond to organogenic stimuli (SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). The attainment <strong>of</strong><br />
competence can not always be achieved with a single step. The induction phase<br />
occurs between the time <strong>of</strong> competence and determination (SCHWARTZ et al.,<br />
2004). During induction, processes resulting from the expression <strong>of</strong> genes guides<br />
developmental processes and precede morphological differentiation. It has been<br />
suggested that such a genetically determined developmental process can be<br />
interrupted by certain physical and chemical stimuli (PIERIK, 1997). At the end <strong>of</strong> the<br />
induction phase, the cells are fully committed to the production <strong>of</strong> shoots or roots. At<br />
this point the tissue can be removed from the root or shoot producing medium and<br />
placed on a basal medium without plant growth regulators (PGR’s), containing<br />
mineral salts, vitamins and a carbon source (SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). The desired<br />
79
Literature review<br />
organ is then produced on this medium. Successful determination is partially<br />
dependent on the chemical and physical environment to which they have been<br />
exposed. The result <strong>of</strong> failure <strong>of</strong> explant tissues to express totipotency is a failure <strong>of</strong><br />
the explant tissues to achieve the state <strong>of</strong> competence for induction. This makes<br />
investigation <strong>of</strong> the effects <strong>of</strong> physical and chemical parameters difficult. The use <strong>of</strong><br />
biochemical or genetic markers that can clearly indicate the developmental<br />
disposition <strong>of</strong> the primary explant tissue have not yet been discovered (SCHWARTZ<br />
et al., 2004).<br />
In the next phase the morphological differentiation and development <strong>of</strong> the nascent<br />
organ occurs (SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). Organ initiation involves a rapid shift in<br />
polarity followed by a smoothing <strong>of</strong> this shift into a radially symmetrical organization<br />
and the concurrent growth along the new axis to form a characteristic bulge<br />
(SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). There is not an absolute certainty as to which tissues are<br />
involved and the number <strong>of</strong> cells involved in meristem initiation (SCHWARTZ et al.,<br />
2004).<br />
The initiation <strong>of</strong> adventitious roots occurs in four stages (SCHWARTZ et al., 2004). A<br />
meristematic locus is first formed by the dedifferentiation <strong>of</strong> a stem or other cells.<br />
These cells then multiply to form a spherical cluster. Further cell multiplication occurs<br />
with the initiation <strong>of</strong> planar divisions to form a recognizable bilateral root meristem.<br />
Lastly, the cells located in the basal part <strong>of</strong> the developing meristem elongate,<br />
resulting in the eventual emergence <strong>of</strong> the newly formed root (SCHWARTZ et al.,<br />
2004). The production <strong>of</strong> a functional adventitious root system depends on the<br />
selection <strong>of</strong> a microcutting <strong>of</strong> the appropriate developmental stage and the ability <strong>of</strong><br />
the in vitro environment to initiate the sequence <strong>of</strong> events described above<br />
(SCHWARTZ et al., 2004).<br />
2.9.8 Somatic embryogenesis<br />
In plants, morphologically and functionally correct nonzygotic embryos can arise from<br />
an array <strong>of</strong> cell and tissue types at a number <strong>of</strong> different points within both the<br />
gametophytic and sporophytic phases <strong>of</strong> the plant life cycle (GRAY, 2005). Somatic<br />
(or asexual) embryogenesis involves the formation <strong>of</strong> embryo-like structures, which<br />
80
Literature review<br />
have the potential to develop into whole plants in a way analogous to zygote<br />
embryos, from somatic tissues (SLATER et al., 2003). Plant regeneration by somatic<br />
embryogenesis was first observed in carrot in 1958 (PHILLIPS et al., 1995). These<br />
somatic embryos can be produced either directly or indirectly. In direct somatic<br />
embryogenesis, the embryo is formed directly from a cell or a small group <strong>of</strong> cells<br />
without the production <strong>of</strong> an intervening callus (FINER, 1995). Direct somatic<br />
embryogenesis is however rare and only common in reproductive tissues (SLATER<br />
et al., 2003). In indirect somatic embryogenesis, a callus is first produced from the<br />
explant before embryos are produced.<br />
Synthetic auxins, especially 2,4-D, are most <strong>of</strong>ten used in protocols involving somatic<br />
embryogenesis (GRAY, 2005). Somatic embryogenesis usually proceeds in two<br />
distinct stages. In the initial stage (embryo initiation), a high concentration <strong>of</strong> 2,4-D is<br />
used (FINER, 1995). In the second stage (embryo production) embryos are produced<br />
in a medium with no or little 2,4-D (SLATER et al., 2003).<br />
Auxins activate pathways that induce the formation <strong>of</strong> embryogenic cells (GRAY,<br />
2005). Auxins promote division, while suppressing differentiation and growth <strong>of</strong><br />
embryogenic cells (GRAY, 2005). When using embryogenic cells as an explant,<br />
auxins are <strong>of</strong>ten not required as there is no need for an induction step (GRAY, 2005).<br />
In many dicotyledonous species cytokinins are also required to induce<br />
embryogenesis (GRAY, 2005). BA is the cytokinin most <strong>of</strong>ten used in embryogenesis<br />
(GRAY, 2005). Other cytokinins that have been used include TDZ, kinetin and zeatin<br />
(GRAY, 2005). Somatic and microspore embryogenesis has been reported in Tulipa<br />
sp., Gladiolus sp. and Nerine sp. (ZIV, 1997).<br />
2.9.9 Hardening<br />
Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> a species is in some cases restricted due to unsuccessful ex<br />
vitro acclimatization, leading to a low survival rate <strong>of</strong> cultured plants<br />
(HUYLENBROECK et al., 2000). During this period <strong>of</strong> ex vitro acclimatization, plants<br />
must acquire the morphological and physiological features required by the in vivo<br />
environment and develop new patterns <strong>of</strong> resource allocation (HUYLENBROECK et<br />
al., 2000). In vivo cultured plants will otherwise not be able to cope with the<br />
81
Literature review<br />
environmental stresses <strong>of</strong> the post-propagation environment (HUYLENBROECK et<br />
al., 2000).<br />
During acclimatization there is a switch to autotrophy and changes in stomatal<br />
functioning and cuticular composition (HUYLENBROECK et al., 2000). Water is<br />
rapidly lost from the in vitro cultured plantlet because <strong>of</strong> the failure <strong>of</strong> the stomata to<br />
respond to stimuli that would normally induce their closure (ROBERTS et al., 1990).<br />
The poorly developed cuticle results in a rapid loss <strong>of</strong> water (ROBERTS et al., 1990).<br />
Vitrified plants do not acclimatise well to in vivo conditions. Vitrified plants are<br />
common where liquid media and low agar concentrations are used (PIERIK, 1997).<br />
In vitrified plantlets there is a reduced deposition <strong>of</strong> cellulose and lignin, leading to an<br />
increase in water uptake by the cells and resulting in glassy swollen leaves and<br />
stems (ROBERTS et al., 1990). Because <strong>of</strong> this, and the low rates <strong>of</strong> photosynthesis<br />
sustained by the in vitro cultured plants, they easily suffer from photoinhibition and<br />
water stress; leading to the production <strong>of</strong> reactive oxygen species<br />
(HUYLENBROECK et al., 2000). It has been demonstrated that micropropagated<br />
plants develop antioxidant mechanisms during acclimatization (HUYLENBROECK et<br />
al., 1998).<br />
In vitro grown leaves are the only source <strong>of</strong> nutrition to cover metabolic demands and<br />
to sustain plant adaptation and regrowth during the first days after transplanting<br />
micropropagated plants to greenhouse conditions (HUYLENBROECK et al., 1998).<br />
The good and sustainable health <strong>of</strong> leaves is therefore essential to the<br />
acclimatization and survival <strong>of</strong> the plant (HUYLENBROECK et al., 1998).<br />
Plant hardening is usually carried out under greenhouse conditions to increase the<br />
chance <strong>of</strong> survival (AHLOOWALIA & PRAKASH, 2002). A commonly used<br />
greenhouse is the Quonset type. This consists <strong>of</strong> movable or fixed benches with<br />
hardening tunnels on them (AHLOOWALIA & PRAKASH, 2002). It is also<br />
advantageous to acclimatise plants to lower humidities while they are still under in<br />
vitro conditions (AHLOOWALIA et al., 2002). In this way, plants grown in strongly<br />
82
Literature review<br />
aerated vessels <strong>of</strong>ten require little or no hardening (AHLOOWALIA & PRAKASH,<br />
2002).<br />
There are numerous differences between leaves formed in vitro and ex vitro:<br />
differences in wax composition, pigmentation content, stomatal response and<br />
photosynthetic performance (HUYLENBROECK et al., 1998). In a study conducted<br />
by HUYLENBROECK et al. (2000) on Calathea plants (Marantaceae) it was shown<br />
that chlorophyll and carotenoid content in leaves formed ex vitro were almost three<br />
times higher than in vitro.<br />
Stomatal aperture can be measured by applying nail varnish to the abaxial surface <strong>of</strong><br />
the mature leaf (ROBERTS et al., 1990). The image <strong>of</strong> the hardened film can then be<br />
analysed. This allows us to assess the degree to which the plant has hardened to in<br />
vivo conditions (ROBERTS et al., 1990).<br />
2.9.10 Applications <strong>of</strong> in vitro culture<br />
In vitro culture and recombinant DNA technology enable plant improvement through<br />
sexual and para-sexual methods (AHLOOWALIA, 1997). Such methods include<br />
mutation induction, embryo rescue, anther and ovary culture, protoplast fusion and<br />
transgenic methods. Using these methods other flower colours, flower shapes and<br />
growth habits <strong>of</strong> species in the genus Romulea could possibly be obtained<br />
(AHLOOWALIA, 1997).<br />
2.10 CORM PHYSIOLOGY<br />
One main difference between corms and bulbs is that a corm is a stem base swollen<br />
with food reserves (HUSSEY, 1977a; KRIKORIAN & KANN, 1986). These stem<br />
bases have several nodes, each <strong>of</strong> which has its own superficial axillary bud<br />
(HUSSEY, 1977a). The leaves around a corm are distinctly different from those <strong>of</strong><br />
bulbs. These leaves, which sheath the new corm, are thin and rarely useful as<br />
explants for culture initiation (HUSSEY, 1977a; KRIKORIAN & KANN, 1986).<br />
83
2.11 IN VITRO FLOWERING<br />
Literature review<br />
Florogenesis is divided into six phases for most geophytes. These include induction,<br />
initiation, differentiation, floral stalk elongation, maturation and growth <strong>of</strong> the floral<br />
organs, and anthesis. (FLAISHMAN & KAMENETSKY, 2006). Factors that affect<br />
florogenesis include the genetics <strong>of</strong> the plant and its environment (FLAISHMAN &<br />
KAMENETSKY, 2006). After induction <strong>of</strong> flowering the vegetative meristem ceases<br />
leaf production during flower initiation to allow for more resources for flower initiation<br />
(FLAISHMAN & KAMENETSKY, 2006).<br />
Smoke and smoke solutions have been used to promote flowering in geophytes.<br />
These include Narcissus tazetta, a freesia hybrid and Watsonia spp. (IMANISHI,<br />
1983; UYEMURA & IMANISHI, 1984; LIGHT et al., 2007). LIGHT et al., (2007) found<br />
that a 1:500 (v/v) smoke water solution promoted the flowering <strong>of</strong> corms <strong>of</strong> Watsonia<br />
spp., which is in the same subfamily as Romulea. Corms <strong>of</strong> Freesia sp., a species in<br />
the same tribe as Romulea, were stimulated to flower using a smoke treatment<br />
(UYEMURA & IMANISHI, 1984).<br />
In a study <strong>of</strong> the plant-soil relationship in the habitat <strong>of</strong> R. columnae it was found that<br />
soil N, P and K was reduced during the generative growth stage whereas the soil<br />
organic matter, pH, and CaCO3 levels were increased (KÖK et al., 2007).<br />
It is better to use large plants with large, matured storage organs for florogenesis<br />
studies, as it is common for a plant with a small storage organ not to flower<br />
(FLAISHMAN & KAMENETSKY, 2006).<br />
84
2.12 IN VITRO PROPAGATION OF GEOPHYTES<br />
Literature review<br />
ZIV (1997) defines geophytes as plants pereniating by underground storage organs.<br />
Geophytes are generally capable <strong>of</strong> developing tubers, corms or bulbs in vitro<br />
(STEINITZ & LILIEN-KIPNIS, 1989). Many ornamental geophytes are used for<br />
gardening, pot plant production, flowering pot plant production, cut flower production<br />
and the production <strong>of</strong> phytochemicals (ZIV, 1997).<br />
Plant biotechnology has provided geophyte production with clonal propagation, virus<br />
elimination, breeding and crop improvement through embryo rescue, in vitro<br />
fertilization, somaclonal variation, protoplast isolation and somatic hybridisation, and<br />
haploid production (ZIV, 1997). Genetic transformation is also aiding in geophyte<br />
development. Benefits include improving horticultural traits and induction <strong>of</strong> disease<br />
resistance (ZIV, 1997). Gene mapping and DNA fingerprinting are also additional<br />
developing areas (ZIV, 1997).<br />
Micropropagation has been achieved by enhanced axillary bud development,<br />
organogenesis and adventitious bud formation or by somatic embryogenesis (ZIV,<br />
1997). Explants used for propagation <strong>of</strong> bulbous, cormous and tuberous plants<br />
include the leaf lamina, petiole, mesophyll and epidermis (ZIV, 1997). Inflorescence<br />
peduncle, pedicel, tepals, petals, sepals, ovaries, anthers, ovules and embryos have<br />
also been used (ZIV, 1997). Other explants include the basal plate, scales, twin-<br />
scales and nodal and storage tissue <strong>of</strong> bulbs, corms and tubers (ZIV, 1997).<br />
The use <strong>of</strong> the underground pereniating organ as an explant source is <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
associated with heavy pathogen contamination (ZIV, 1997). This is a destructive use<br />
<strong>of</strong> the pereniating organ and eliminates the possibility <strong>of</strong> further vegetative or<br />
horticultural evaluation (ZIV, 1997). Different parts <strong>of</strong> the young flower and<br />
inflorescence stem can be cultured (ZIV, 1997). This is a source <strong>of</strong> pathogen-free<br />
totipotent explants (ZIV, 1997). Totipotency depends on the developmental stage at<br />
time <strong>of</strong> excision and position from which the explant was isolated (ZIV, 1997).<br />
Explants isolated from tissue positioned immediately next to the basal plate have a<br />
85
Literature review<br />
higher regenerative potential in some species <strong>of</strong> geophytes than explant obtained<br />
from tissue in the upper sections <strong>of</strong> the inflorescence stem (ZIV, 1997).<br />
2.13 IN VITRO PROPAGATION OF BULBOUS PLANTS<br />
Micropropagation protocols are available for many bulbous plants. The only bulbous<br />
species for which a large scale micropropagation program is however functional is<br />
Lilium sp (DEBERGH, 1994). Producing cormlets has an advantage over producing<br />
plantlets, as it prevents the development <strong>of</strong> vitreous leaves (ZIV, 1989).<br />
2.14 IN VITRO PROPAGATION OF IRIDACEOUS SPECIES<br />
Within one family there are <strong>of</strong>ten similar requirements or difficulties in<br />
micropropagation (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996). Understanding the culture requirements<br />
<strong>of</strong> species in the same family (Iridaceae) could shed some light on the culture<br />
conditions needed for the successful propagation <strong>of</strong> species in genus Romulea. An<br />
excellent review <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae micropropagation protocols has recently been published<br />
by ASCOUGH et al. (2009), this section will therefore only be considering studies<br />
involving direct shoot and corm organogenesis. These were chosen because they<br />
are the micropropagation steps used most commonly in this study and for species <strong>of</strong><br />
Iridaceae. Direct shoot organogenesis and corm induction is summarized separately<br />
in Table 2.7 and 2.8 and is discussed separately in relation to results for some<br />
Romulea species in chapter five and six.<br />
86
Literature review<br />
Table 2.7: Explant sources and PGR's used by various authors for direct shoot or meristimoid<br />
organogenesis in genera <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae. Where the concentrations <strong>of</strong> PGR's are not mentioned,<br />
the study included multiple species within the genus, each reacted differently to various<br />
concentrations. A question mark indicates that the specific parameter is not included in the<br />
described publication. The genera are grouped phylogenetically, with vertical text on the right<br />
showing classification.<br />
Subfamily<br />
Ixioideae<br />
Tribe<br />
Ixieae<br />
Subtribe<br />
Romuleinae<br />
Babianinae<br />
Ixiinae<br />
Genus<br />
Crocus<br />
Babiana<br />
Ixia<br />
Dierama<br />
Sparaxis<br />
Author(s)<br />
BHAGYALAKSHMI (2000) Ovary 21.6 M NAA and<br />
22.2 M BA<br />
HOMES, LEGROS and JAZIRI<br />
(1987)<br />
PLESSNER, ZIV and NEGBI<br />
(1990)<br />
MCALISTER, JÄGER and VAN<br />
STADEN (1998)<br />
JÄGER, MCALISTER and VAN<br />
STADEN (1995)<br />
MEYER and VAN STADEN<br />
(1988)<br />
Explant (s)<br />
PGR(s)<br />
Corm 0.5 M kinetin and<br />
4.5 M 2,4-D;<br />
followed by<br />
subculture in 9.1<br />
M 2,4-D<br />
Corm 1.4 µM GA3, 2.3<br />
M 2,4-D and 2.3<br />
M kinetin<br />
Hypocotyl 4.4 M BA and 5.3<br />
M NAA<br />
Hypocotyl 4.4 M BA and 5.4<br />
M NAA<br />
Corm, Leaf 5 or 10 M BA<br />
SUTTER (1986) Corm 4.4 M BA<br />
KOETLE, FINNIE and VAN<br />
STADEN (2010)<br />
Seedling<br />
hypocotyl<br />
1.0 M zeatin<br />
MADUBANYA (2004) Hypocotyl 2.2 µM BA<br />
PAGE and VAN STADEN<br />
(1985)<br />
HUSSEY (1975) Corm,<br />
Inflorescence<br />
Corm 2.7 µM NAA / No<br />
PGR's<br />
0.2 to 0.7 µM NAA<br />
HUSSEY (1976) Shoot 0.5 µM BA<br />
87
Subfamily<br />
Ixioideae (continued)<br />
Tribe<br />
Ixieae (continued)<br />
Subtribe<br />
Gladiolinae<br />
Freesiinae<br />
Genus<br />
Gladiolus<br />
Freesia<br />
Author(s)<br />
DANTU and BHOJWANI (1987) Corm 2.2 µM BA<br />
DANTU and BHOJWANI (1995) Corm 2.2 µM BA<br />
DE BRUYN and FERREIRA<br />
(1992)<br />
Explant (s)<br />
HUSSEY (1975) Corm,<br />
Inflorescence<br />
Literature review<br />
PGR(s)<br />
Corm 2.2 µM to 8.9 µM<br />
BA<br />
0.2 to 0.7 µM NAA<br />
HUSSEY (1976) Shoot 0.5 µM BA<br />
HUSSEY (1977a) Corm 0.5 to 1.3 µM BA<br />
JÄGER, MCALISTER and VAN<br />
STADEN (1998)<br />
KUMAR, SOOD, PALNI and<br />
GUPTA (1999)<br />
LILIEN-KIPNIS and KOCHBA<br />
(1987)<br />
Hypocotyl 5.3 M BA and 4.4<br />
M NAA<br />
Corm,<br />
Inflorescence<br />
2.5 M BA and<br />
10.0 M NAA<br />
Corm kinetin/BA and<br />
NAA<br />
TAN NHUT, TEIXEIRA DA<br />
SILVA, HUYEN and PAEK<br />
(2004)<br />
Corm 2.2 M BA<br />
SEN and SEN (1995). Corm 1.0 mg.l-1 BA<br />
STEINITZ, COHEN,<br />
GOLDBERG and KOCHBA<br />
(1991)<br />
STEINTZ and LILIEN-KIPNIS<br />
(1989)<br />
Corm 0.3 M BA and<br />
0.1 M NAA<br />
Corm 0.3 M BA and<br />
0.1 M NAA<br />
SUTTER (1986) Corm 4.4 µM BA<br />
ZIV and LILIEN-KIPNIS (2000) Inflorescence 10 M kinetin and<br />
5 M NAA<br />
ZIV (1970) Corm 2.7 M kinetin and<br />
2.3 M NAA<br />
ZIV (1989) Corm 10 M BA and<br />
0.25 M NAA<br />
ZIV, RONEN and RAVIV (1998) Corm 0.5 M NAA, 0.5-<br />
5.0 M BA and 1.7<br />
M PP3<br />
HUSSEY (1975) Corm,<br />
Inflorescence<br />
0.2 to 0.7 µM NAA<br />
HUSSEY (1976) Shoot 2.2 to 35.5 µM BA<br />
HUSSEY (1977b) Corm 2.2 to 8.9 µM BA<br />
88
Subfamily<br />
Ixioideae (continued)<br />
Iridoideae<br />
Tribe<br />
Ixieae (continued)<br />
Watsonieae<br />
Sisiyrinchieae<br />
Irideae<br />
Tigrideae<br />
Hesperanthinae<br />
Subtribe<br />
Tritoniinae<br />
(Unknown)<br />
(Unknown)<br />
Iridinae<br />
Cipurinae<br />
Shizostylis<br />
Genus<br />
Tritonia<br />
Crocosmia<br />
Watsonia<br />
Sisyrinchium<br />
Iris<br />
Cipura<br />
Author(s)<br />
Explant (s)<br />
Literature review<br />
HUSSEY (1975) Inflorescence 0.2 to 0.7 µM NAA<br />
HUSSEY (1976) Shoot 0.5 µM BA<br />
ASCOUGH, SWART, FINNIE<br />
and VAN STADEN (2011)<br />
GEORGE and SHERRINGTON<br />
(1984)<br />
ASCOUGH, ERWIN, VAN<br />
STADEN (2007)<br />
ASCOUGH, SWART, FINNIE<br />
and VAN STADEN (2011)<br />
Seedling 3.3 µM mT<br />
? ?<br />
Hypocotyl BA and NAA<br />
PGR(s)<br />
Seedling 4.1 to 20.7 µM mT<br />
HUSSEY (1976) Shoot 0.5 µM BA<br />
YABUYA, YOSHIHARA, INOUE<br />
and SHIMIZU (2006)<br />
Shoot 4.4 µM BA and 5.4<br />
µM NAA<br />
HUSSEY (1977b) Corm 2.2 to 8.9 µM BA<br />
SENGUPTA and SEN (1988) Corm 4.5 µM 2,4-D, and<br />
15% coconut milk<br />
89
Literature review<br />
Table 2.8: Corm induction treatments for various genera in Iridaceae. Details on the media<br />
modifications, temperature and the hours <strong>of</strong> light (Photoperiod) during corm induction is<br />
included. The period it took for corms to form is also given in months. The genera are grouped<br />
phylogenetically, with vertical text on the right showing classification. A question mark<br />
indicates that the specific parameter is not included in the described publication.<br />
Subfamily<br />
Ixioideae<br />
Tribe<br />
Ixieae<br />
Subtribe<br />
Romuleinae<br />
Ixiinae<br />
Gladiolinae<br />
Genus<br />
Crocus<br />
Ixia<br />
Dierama<br />
Sparaxis<br />
Gladiolus<br />
PLESSNER, ZIV and<br />
NEGBI (1990)<br />
Author(s)<br />
HOMES, LEGROS and<br />
JAZIRI (1987)<br />
Media<br />
modifications<br />
1.4 µM GA3; 2.3<br />
M 2,4-D; 2.3 M<br />
kinetin<br />
0 or 0.4 M<br />
kinetin and 4.5 or<br />
9.1 M 2,4-D; 2%<br />
sucrose<br />
Temperature<br />
Light (h)<br />
Period<br />
(months)<br />
15-25°C ? 3.6<br />
30°C 0 2<br />
SUTTER (1986) 0.3 M NAA 25°C 24 >2<br />
MADUBANYA (2004) 17.0 to 34.0 M<br />
PP3<br />
25°C 16 3<br />
HUSSEY (1976) 2% sucrose 20°C 16 6 -10<br />
DANTU and BHOJWANI<br />
(1987)<br />
DANTU and BHOJWANI<br />
(1995)<br />
DE BRUYN and<br />
FERREIRA (1992)<br />
GINZBURG and ZIV<br />
(1973)<br />
10% sucrose 25°C 24
Subfamily<br />
Ixioideae (continued)<br />
Iridoideae<br />
Tribe<br />
Ixieae (continued)<br />
Watsonieae<br />
Irideae<br />
Tigrideae<br />
Subtribe<br />
Gladiolinae (continued)<br />
Freesiinae<br />
Hesperanthinae<br />
Tritoniinae<br />
(Unknown)<br />
Iridinae<br />
Cipurinae<br />
Genus<br />
Gladiolus (continued)<br />
Freesia<br />
Shizostylis<br />
Tritonia<br />
Watsonia<br />
Iris<br />
Cipura<br />
Author(s)<br />
Media<br />
modifications<br />
SEN & SEN (1995) 4.4 µM BA or no<br />
PGR's<br />
STEINTZ and LILIEN-<br />
KIPNIS (1989)<br />
STEINITZ, COHEN,<br />
GOLDBERG and<br />
KOCHBA (1991)<br />
34.0 or 170.2 µM<br />
PP3; 3%, 6%<br />
sucrose<br />
Temperature<br />
Literature review<br />
Light (h)<br />
Period<br />
(months)<br />
23 to 25°C 16 3<br />
25/20°C<br />
(day/night)<br />
6% sucrose 25/20°C<br />
(day/night)<br />
16 1<br />
16 1<br />
SUTTER (1986) 4.4 µM BA 25°C 24 2<br />
TAN NHUT, TEIXEIRA<br />
DA SILVA, HUYEN and<br />
PAEK (2004)<br />
1.0 M BA 15 or 20°C 24 2<br />
ZIV (1989) 1/2 strength MS;<br />
3.4 µM PP3<br />
25°C 24 4 to 5<br />
ZIV, RONEN and RAVIV<br />
(1998)<br />
8.7 M PP3 24/22°C<br />
(day/night)<br />
16 2.5 -<br />
3.5<br />
HUSSEY (1976) 2% sucrose 20°C 16 12 -14<br />
HUSSEY (1976) 2% sucrose 20°C 16 6-10<br />
ASCOUGH, SWART,<br />
FINNIE and VAN<br />
STADEN (2011)<br />
ASCOUGH, ERWIN,<br />
VAN STADEN (2008)<br />
none 10 or 15°C 16 3<br />
6% sucrose; 1 mg<br />
l-1 GA 3<br />
20°C 24 3<br />
HUSSEY (1976) 2% Sucrose 20°C 16 6 -10<br />
SENGUPTA and SEN<br />
(1988)<br />
1/2 strength MS;<br />
1% sucrose<br />
22-25°C 16 1<br />
91
3 Investigation into the habitat <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa and<br />
Romulea monadelpha: Soil sampling and analysis<br />
3.1 INTRODUCTION<br />
R. sabulosa, one <strong>of</strong> the most attractive species <strong>of</strong> this genus, occurs west <strong>of</strong><br />
Nieuwoudtville on sandy soil and in renosterveld on clay (MANNING & GOLDBLATT,<br />
1997; 2001). In these areas <strong>of</strong> renosterveld populations <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha, another<br />
attractive species, can also be found. Other species <strong>of</strong> Romulea used in this study<br />
also occur in this area (Figure 2.1).<br />
In a study by KÖK et al. (2007) soil samples were taken during vegetative and<br />
flowering stages in the habitat <strong>of</strong> R. columnae in Turkey. This species is widely used<br />
as an ornamental plant (KÖK et al., 2007). The climate <strong>of</strong> this study area is<br />
somewhat similar to Namaqualand, with it being described as having a humid<br />
Mediterranean climate and a xeric period <strong>of</strong> 4 months. Analyses done on soil<br />
samples by KÖK et al. (2007) determined soil texture, pH, salinity and percentage<br />
nitrogen, phosphorous, potassium, organic matter and CaCO3.<br />
During a visit to the Nieuwoudtville Wildflower Reserve, Mr. Eugene Marinus showed<br />
me plants <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha and R. sabulosa which he had grown from seed.<br />
Although not open, flower buds were visible on these plants and the plants appeared<br />
healthy and mature. He also mentioned that some <strong>of</strong> these plants had flowered in<br />
previous seasons. I enquired more about his methods and he subsequently showed<br />
me the soil he had used and allowed me to take samples. He had used a 1:1 mixture<br />
<strong>of</strong> soil from two locations about 20 m from each other.<br />
Observations <strong>of</strong> plants in natural conditions will be useful to compare with the<br />
morphology and size <strong>of</strong> the plants propagated by in vitro techniques. Soil texture, pH,<br />
salinity and percentage nitrogen, phosphorous and potassium was expected to be<br />
similar to that obtained by KÖK et al. (2007) in Turkey.<br />
92
Soil sampling and analysis<br />
The aims <strong>of</strong> this Chapter were to determine and measure the ecological variables in<br />
the soil <strong>of</strong> these plants so that these variables can be compared with observations<br />
made in vitro and ex-vitro for the same species in subsequent Chapters.<br />
3.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS<br />
Soil samples were taken from the Nieuwoudtville Wildflower Reserve (19° 8’ E, 31°<br />
24’ S). Soil samples were divided into two groups based on locality (the two soils<br />
used by Mr. Marinus). Sample 1 was described by Mr. Marinus as dolerite soil and<br />
sample 2 as tillite soil.<br />
Soils were analyzed by <strong>KwaZulu</strong>-<strong>Natal</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Agricultural and Environmental<br />
Affairs Soil Fertility and Analytical Services, Pietermaritzburg. A texture test with 3<br />
fractions produced the amount <strong>of</strong> sand (0.02 - 2 mm), fine silt (0.02 - 0.002 mm) and<br />
clay (
Soil sampling and analysis<br />
The first number <strong>of</strong> the assessment has a value from 1 to 3; 1 being non-saline, 2<br />
potentially saline and 3 saline. The second number has a value from 4 to 6; 4 being<br />
non-sodic, 5 potentially sodic and 6 sodic. A sodic soil is defined as a soil with a low<br />
soluble salt content and a high exchangeable sodium percentage (ESP), with a usual<br />
ESP > 15 (SOIL CLASSIFICATION WORKING GROUP, 1991). A code 1,4 soil is<br />
described as suitable for irrigation, a code 2,5 soil as poorly drained and not suitable<br />
for irrigation and a code 3,6 soil as not suitable for irrigation.<br />
A pH test and a water content test were done on both samples. The pH <strong>of</strong> three<br />
different replicate samples was measured. Soil was mixed 1:1 (v/v) with water and<br />
homogenized with a stirrer apparatus. After about an hour the soil samples were<br />
vacuum filtered through Whatman No.1 filter papers and their pH was measured. The<br />
water content was calculated by weighing the soil, placing the soil in a drying oven<br />
set at 110°C and then subtracting the mass after no weight loss could be observed<br />
from the initial weight.<br />
3.3 RESULTS<br />
The colour <strong>of</strong> the two samples suggests that the drainage conditions <strong>of</strong> sample 1 is<br />
superior to that <strong>of</strong> sample 2 (DONAHUE et al., 1983) (Figure 3.1). Sample 1 also had<br />
more leaf and root material than sample 2, suggesting that it has more organic<br />
matter, and therefore a higher nutrient content, than sample 2 (DONAHUE et al.,<br />
1983). It is notable that sample 2 appears more aggregated and dense.<br />
94
Figure 3.1: The colour and structure <strong>of</strong> samples 1 and 2. Horizontal bar = 20 mm.<br />
Soil sampling and analysis<br />
The texture test revealed that sample 1 is a clay soil due to its high content <strong>of</strong><br />
particles smaller than
Soil sampling and analysis<br />
Table 3.1: Analysis results for two soil samples from the Nieuwoudtville Wildflower Reserve<br />
(19° 8’ E, 31° 24’ S).<br />
Water<br />
Total N<br />
Test Test parameters Sample 1 Sample 2<br />
Texture<br />
pH<br />
Fertility density<br />
Inorg. N<br />
Salinity<br />
content<br />
& C<br />
Sand % 31 63<br />
Fine Silt % 16 18<br />
Clay % 54 19<br />
Wet weight (g) 439.3 392.0<br />
Dry weight (g) 393.5 384.7<br />
Water content (%) 10.4% 1.9%<br />
Measured with fertility density 6.66 4.94<br />
Measured with soil salinity 7.30 4.99<br />
Personal test 7.81±0.05 6.72±0.5<br />
Sample density (g/ml) 1.13 1.23<br />
Phosphorous (%) 0.0003 0.0022<br />
Potassium (%) 0.0337 0.0246<br />
Calcium (%) 0.8796 0.0681<br />
Magnesium (%) 0.1587 0.0264<br />
Exchangeable acidy (cmol/l) 0.06 0.05<br />
Total cations 57.88 6.25<br />
Zinc (%) 0.0004 0.0006<br />
Manganese (%) 0.0002 0.0003<br />
Copper (%) 0.0003 0.0002<br />
MIR clay (%) 19 12<br />
MIR organic Carbon (%)
3.4 DISCUSSION<br />
Soil sampling and analysis<br />
R. culumnae grows in soils that are richer in nutrients and less saline compared to<br />
the soils in which R. monadelpha and R. sabulosa grows. The concentrations <strong>of</strong><br />
nitrogen, phosphorous and potassium was higher in soil sampled from the natural<br />
habitat <strong>of</strong> R. culumnae in Turkey (KÖK et al., 2007). The soil <strong>of</strong> the habitat <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
culumnae had a smaller N:P:K ratio (1.000:6.897:1.069) and a lower salinity. The pH<br />
<strong>of</strong> the soils from the Namaqualand and Turkey is however similar. R. culumnae also<br />
occurs in a loamy clay soil, which is essentially a combination between the clay soil<br />
(sample 1) and a sandy loam soil (sample 2) in which R. monadelpha and R.<br />
sabulosa occurs, except for the slightly higher sand content that such a combination<br />
would have.<br />
Elements that are in abundance or that are lacking or low in the natural environment<br />
may have an effect on germination and growth in some species (BASKIN & BASKIN,<br />
1998). In soil sample 1 and 2 calcium is abundant. Although the percentage Fe<br />
content was not tested, the red colour <strong>of</strong> the clay indicates that the soils are rich in<br />
Fe.<br />
3.5 SUMMARY<br />
• The pH and soil texture <strong>of</strong> soils in which R. sabulosa and R. monadelpha, and<br />
R. culumnae occur is similar.<br />
• Soils in which R. sabulosa and R. monadelpha are found is more saline and<br />
has a much lower percentage nitrogen, phosphorous and potassium than soil<br />
in which R. culumnae is found.<br />
97
4 Germination physiology<br />
4.1 INTRODUCTION<br />
Species in the Iridaceae may exhibit morphological and/or morphophysiological<br />
dormancy. These mechanisms <strong>of</strong> delaying germination is due to the underdeveloped<br />
embryo <strong>of</strong> species in this family (TILLICH, 2003). The only literature published so far<br />
in relation to the germination <strong>of</strong> Romulea species is that <strong>of</strong> DENO (1993) and EDDY<br />
& SMITH (1975). These studies indicates that species <strong>of</strong> this genus requires a low<br />
temperature <strong>of</strong> 10°C for germination and temperatures between 16.5°C and 20°C<br />
may have an inhibitory effect on germination. EDDY & SMITH (1975) showed that<br />
application <strong>of</strong> KNO3 and pre-chilling for 5 days at 2°C did not increase germination <strong>of</strong><br />
R. rosea. Seeds <strong>of</strong> this species are effectively dispersed by sheep and showed only<br />
38% germination in its faecal pad compared to the normal germination <strong>of</strong> 96%<br />
(EDDY & SMITH, (1975). This finding suggests that scarification is not an ideal<br />
treatment to break the dormancy <strong>of</strong> these seeds. R. rosea is an invasive species on<br />
other continents and some islands. This is the only Romulea species which shows<br />
high germination under natural environmental conditions. On the other hand, there<br />
are several other important potential horticultural species that are not easily<br />
germinated and their seed biology remains unknown.<br />
The aim <strong>of</strong> this Chapter was to understand the physiological mechanism behind<br />
dormancy and germination and to improve percentage germination <strong>of</strong> some<br />
important Romulea species with economic potential. Additionally, to test the<br />
germination mechanism <strong>of</strong> R. rosea in more detail, which can help in<br />
eradicating/controlling this species in countries where it is invasive.<br />
4.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS<br />
In South Africa, collection <strong>of</strong> many Romulea species is legally restricted due to the<br />
limited existence <strong>of</strong> natural populations. For this study, seeds were obtained from<br />
Silverhills Nursery, Kenilworth and African Bulbs, Napier. Both are South African<br />
98
Germination physiology<br />
companies. The availability <strong>of</strong> seeds <strong>of</strong> Romulea species at these nurseries was very<br />
limited and therefore only a small quantity could be purchased. Seeds <strong>of</strong> all Romulea<br />
species examined in this study were about one-year-old. To understand the basic<br />
physiological functions <strong>of</strong> these seeds, water content, imbibition rate and the viability<br />
<strong>of</strong> seeds both in vitro and ex vitro were determined. Seed surface and micropylar<br />
regions <strong>of</strong> these species were observed using a scanning electron microscope.<br />
4.2.1 Viability tests<br />
2,3,5-Triphenyl tetrazolium chloride (TTC) and embryo excision tests were conducted<br />
to examine seed viability. For the TTC test, the seeds were soaked in 1% TTC<br />
solution for one week in a glass vial and kept under constant dark conditions at 25 ±<br />
0.5°C. Subsequently, these seeds were cut into two and the percentage and degree<br />
<strong>of</strong> staining <strong>of</strong> the embryo and endosperm portions were recorded (INTERNATIONAL<br />
SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION, 1999). This test had four replicates <strong>of</strong> 10 seeds<br />
each.<br />
To excise the embryos, the seeds were first surface-decontaminated with 1.75%<br />
sodium hypochlorite solution with a few drops <strong>of</strong> Tween 20 for 15 min. Thereafter<br />
they were rinsed three times with sterile distilled water (ASCOUGH et al., 2007).<br />
Decontaminated seeds were placed in an autoclaved Petri dish with sterile distilled<br />
water. The seeds were left to imbibe in the laminar flow cabinet for 4 to 5 days. For<br />
embryo excision, slices <strong>of</strong> testa and endosperm were separated from the seed using<br />
a scalpel with a sterile blade, until the embryo was visible. Small pieces <strong>of</strong><br />
endosperm around the embryo were carefully removed with a dissection needle. The<br />
embryo was then lifted from the endosperm with the help <strong>of</strong> a sterile dissecting<br />
needle and placed in an autoclaved Petri dish, filled with sterile distilled water to rinse<br />
<strong>of</strong>f residual pieces <strong>of</strong> endosperm. Embryos were then placed into 33 ml culture tubes<br />
using an autoclaved Pasteur pipette filled with sterile distilled water. These tubes<br />
contained 10 ml Murashige and Skoog (MS) medium (MURASHIGE & SKOOG,<br />
1962) supplemented with 100 mg.l -1 myo-inositol and 3% sucrose, with pH adjusted<br />
to 5.7 and solidified with 0.8% agar. The experiment had four replicates <strong>of</strong> 5 seeds<br />
for each species. The culture tubes were sealed with Parafilm and placed under cool<br />
white fluorescent tubes (Osram L75 W/20X) with a 16-h photoperiod <strong>of</strong> 30.1 ± 3.4<br />
µmol m -2 s -1 irradiance at 25 ± 0.5°C.<br />
99
4.2.2 Water content and imbibition rate<br />
Germination physiology<br />
Water content was determined by weighing seeds before and after placing them in a<br />
drying oven set at 110°C. The weighing continued for six weeks until there was no<br />
further loss in seed weight. Per species, four replicates <strong>of</strong> 5 seeds each were used.<br />
The imbibition rate was determined by weighing the seeds after imbibing them for 3,<br />
6, 24, 48, 150, 168, 216, 264 and 336 h. Seeds were placed in 6.5 cm disposable<br />
plastic Petri dishes with filter paper (Whatman No.1) moistened with 3.5 ml <strong>of</strong> distilled<br />
water and subsequently kept moist by adding 1 to 3 ml <strong>of</strong> distilled water when<br />
needed. At each time interval, the seeds were removed from the Petri dishes, blotted<br />
dry, weighed and replaced in the respective Petri dishes. This experiment was<br />
conducted at room temperature (25 ± 0.5°C) using four replicates <strong>of</strong> 5 seeds for each<br />
species.<br />
4.2.3 Scanning electron microscopy<br />
Seeds were rinsed in 70% ethanol for 30 seconds and then allowed to dry on a paper<br />
towel. Seeds were mounted on 12 mm stubs and the micropylar regions and<br />
surfaces viewed using a scanning electron microscope (Zeiss EVO LS15 variable<br />
pressure).<br />
4.2.4 Ex vitro germination experiments<br />
Experiments were conducted to test the effect <strong>of</strong> temperature and light, cold and<br />
warm stratification, acid scarification, mechanical scarification, plant growth<br />
promoting substances and deficiency <strong>of</strong> nitrogen, phosphorous and potassium on<br />
germination <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species.<br />
If not stated otherwise, a growth chamber set at 20°C with a 16 h light: 8 h dark<br />
photoperiod and a photosynthetic photon flux density (PPFD) <strong>of</strong> 30.1 ± 4.0 µmol m -2<br />
s -1 provided by cool-white fluorescent lamps was used. Seeds were decontaminated<br />
by placing them in 0.2% mercuric chloride for 5 min and rinsing them once with tap<br />
water and twice with distilled water. Unless otherwise stated, seeds were placed in<br />
6.5 cm disposable plastic Petri dishes with two circles <strong>of</strong> filter paper (Whatman No.1)<br />
moistened with 3.5 ml <strong>of</strong> distilled water and test solutions. The filter paper was kept<br />
moist with the respective solutions when needed. In all germination experiments 10<br />
seeds were placed in each Petri dish with 4 replicates per treatment. All germination<br />
experiments were terminated after 90 days. Germination was recorded every second<br />
day and was considered complete when the radicle had emerged up to 2 mm. Seeds<br />
100
Germination physiology<br />
subjected to dark treatments were inspected every second day under a green “safe<br />
light” with a PPFD <strong>of</strong> 0.3 mol m −2 s −1 . Mean germination time (MGT) was calculated<br />
using the equation: MGT = (n×d)/N, where ‘n’ is the number <strong>of</strong> seeds germinated<br />
on each day, ‘d’ is the number <strong>of</strong> days the experiment has been active and ‘N’ is the<br />
total number <strong>of</strong> seeds germinated after 90 days (ELLIS & ROBERTS, 1981).<br />
To test the effect <strong>of</strong> temperature and light on germination <strong>of</strong> four Romulea species,<br />
decontaminated seeds were placed in growth chambers set at 10, 15, 20, 25, 30 and<br />
30/15 C (day/night) with 16 h light: 8 h dark photoperiod. Petri dishes were covered<br />
with aluminium foil for the dark treatment and were only opened under a ‘safe light’<br />
as indicated earlier.<br />
For the stratification experiment, surface decontaminated seeds were placed<br />
between two layers <strong>of</strong> paper towelling moistened with distilled water. The towels<br />
were placed inside a plastic bag and were covered with aluminium foil to eliminate<br />
light. Seeds <strong>of</strong> all species were placed in a refrigerator at 5 C, except those <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
rosea which were placed at 30 C, as EDDY & SMITH (1975) reported pre-chilling did<br />
not improve the germination <strong>of</strong> this species. Seeds were kept under these conditions<br />
for 7, 14 and 21 days before placing them for germination in a growth chamber set at<br />
20 C. Control seeds did not receive stratification treatment and were placed in the<br />
same growth chamber with the seeds <strong>of</strong> the 7 day stratified set.<br />
For acid scarification, seeds were placed in 50% sulphuric acid for 5 min. Seeds<br />
were also mechanically scarified by rubbing them between two pieces <strong>of</strong> sand paper<br />
(P120 grade) for 1 min. Control seeds were not subjected to scarification treatment.<br />
To test the effect <strong>of</strong> various plant growth promoting substances, seeds <strong>of</strong> R. rosea<br />
were placed in Petri dishes with filter papers moistened separately with 10 -5 M <strong>of</strong> GA3,<br />
Kinetin, KNO3, IBA, NAA and IAA. Smoke water concentration <strong>of</strong> 1:500 (v/v) and<br />
butenolide (3-methyl-2H-furo[2,3-c]pyran-2-one) solution <strong>of</strong> 10 -8 M were also used in<br />
this study. Butenolide is a compound isolated from plant-derived smoke water that<br />
enhances germination <strong>of</strong> many seeds, including Eucomis (KULKARNI et al., 2006).<br />
Plant-derived smoke water was prepared according to BAXTER et al. (1994) and<br />
butenolide was isolated by the method <strong>of</strong> VAN STADEN et al. (2004). The effect <strong>of</strong><br />
macro-nutrient deficiency was investigated by placing seeds on filter paper<br />
moistened with 3.5 ml <strong>of</strong> 50% Hoagland’s nutrient medium deficient <strong>of</strong> either nitrogen<br />
101
Germination physiology<br />
(-N), phosphorous (-P) or potassium (-K) respectively. The seeds that were<br />
germinated with 50% Hoagland’s medium consisting <strong>of</strong> all nutrients and with only<br />
distilled water served as controls. The filter paper was kept moist with these solutions<br />
throughout the duration <strong>of</strong> the experiment to maintain the levels <strong>of</strong> nutrients.<br />
4.2.5 In vitro germination experiments<br />
Seeds were decontaminated in accordance with the methods <strong>of</strong> ASCOUGH et al.<br />
(2007). Seeds were placed in 1.75% sodium hypochlorite solution with a few drops <strong>of</strong><br />
Tween 20 for 15 min, after which they were rinsed three times with sterile distilled<br />
water. All seeds were placed in 33 ml culture tubes with 10 ml 1/10 strength MS<br />
media supplemented with 100 mg.l -1 myo-inositol and no sucrose (ASCOUGH et al.,<br />
2007). Tubes were placed in a growth chamber set at 15°C and a 16 h light: 8 h dark<br />
photoperiod with PPFD <strong>of</strong> 30.1 ± 4.0 µmol m -2 s -1 . Four replicates <strong>of</strong> 10 seeds (10<br />
tubes) each <strong>of</strong> R. autumnalis, R. citrina, R. cruciata, R. diversiformis, R. flava, R.<br />
leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R. pearsonii, R. sabulosa and R. tabularis were used.<br />
Considering R. sabulosa’s commercial potential, additional experiments were<br />
conducted by placing four replicates <strong>of</strong> 50 seeds each at 15 and 20°C.<br />
4.2.6 Statistical analysis<br />
Percentage germination data were arcsine transformed and analysis <strong>of</strong> variance<br />
(ANOVA) was calculated. Differences between means <strong>of</strong> percentage germination<br />
were tested with Least Significant Difference (LSD) at the 5% level. GENSTAT ®<br />
Release 4.21 statistical package was used for analysis.<br />
102
4.3 RESULTS<br />
4.3.1 Viability tests<br />
Germination physiology<br />
The results <strong>of</strong> the TTC and embryo excision tests are shown in Table 4.1. According<br />
to the TTC test, seed embryo and endosperm <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana and R. flava<br />
showed < 61% staining indicating low to moderate viability respectively. All other<br />
tested species <strong>of</strong> Romulea exhibited over 90% staining <strong>of</strong> embryo and endosperm<br />
indicating high seed viability. The embryo excision test <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana and R.<br />
rosea did not show any in vitro response. An in vitro response was however<br />
observed for all other species. Excised embryos <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis and R. leipoldtii<br />
showed the highest percentage in vitro response. TTC and embryo excision tests<br />
were comparable for species R. diversiformis, R. leipoldtii and R. monadelpha (Table<br />
4.1). The results <strong>of</strong> both tests differed for R. flava, R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa.<br />
Table 4.1: Seed viability tests <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species.<br />
Species<br />
TTC (embryo + endosperm)<br />
(% staining )<br />
Embryo excision<br />
(% response)<br />
R. camerooniana 45 ± 19 0 ± 0<br />
R. diversiformis 100 ± 0 100 ± 0<br />
R. flava 60 ± 13 95 ± 5<br />
R. leipoldtii 95 ± 6 100 ± 0<br />
R. minutiflora 92 ± 12 70 ± 30<br />
R. monadelpha 100 ± 0 90 ± 10<br />
R. rosea 90 ± 6 0 ± 0<br />
R. sabulosa 95 ± 5 54 ± 11<br />
4.3.2. Water content and imbibition rate<br />
R. leipoldtii seed had the highest initial water content (37 ± 1.4%) followed by R. flava<br />
(30 ± 2.1%). The lowest seed water content was determined for R. camerooniana<br />
and R. diversiformis (23%). Overall the range <strong>of</strong> seed water content was between 23<br />
and 37% in the studied Romulea species (Figure 4.1). In most <strong>of</strong> the species the rate<br />
<strong>of</strong> imbibition sharply increased in the first three hours and was gradual up to 6 h,<br />
followed by a sharp increase in water uptake up to 48 h, after which it was slow. R.<br />
103
Germination physiology<br />
rosea seeds however imbibed much more water between 3 h and 6 h and had a<br />
higher percentage water content at 6 h (89 ± 7.3 %) than any other <strong>of</strong> the species<br />
tested (Figure 4.1).<br />
% water<br />
% water<br />
% water<br />
% water<br />
200<br />
180<br />
160<br />
140<br />
120<br />
100<br />
80<br />
60<br />
40<br />
20<br />
0<br />
200<br />
180<br />
160<br />
140<br />
120<br />
100<br />
80<br />
60<br />
40<br />
20<br />
0<br />
200<br />
180<br />
160<br />
140<br />
120<br />
100<br />
80<br />
60<br />
40<br />
20<br />
0<br />
200<br />
180<br />
160<br />
140<br />
120<br />
100<br />
80<br />
60<br />
40<br />
20<br />
Romulea camerooniana Romulea diversiformis<br />
Hours <strong>of</strong> imbibition<br />
Romulea flava<br />
0<br />
0 3 6 24 48 120 168 216 264 336<br />
Romulea leipoldtii<br />
Romulea minutiflora Romulea monadelpha<br />
Romulea rosea R. sabulosa<br />
0 3 6 24 48 120 168 216 264 336<br />
Hours <strong>of</strong> imbibition<br />
Figure 4.1: Water content (value at day zero) and imbibition rates <strong>of</strong> seeds <strong>of</strong> eight<br />
species <strong>of</strong> Romulea. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
104
4.3.3. Scanning electron microscopy<br />
Germination physiology<br />
Figure 4.2: Scanning electron microscopic images <strong>of</strong> seeds arranged from the smallest to<br />
the largest for size comparison. Romulea leipoldtii (A); R. flava (B); R. minutiflora (C); R.<br />
sabulosa (D); R. camerooniana (E); R. rosea (F); R. diversiformis (G); R. monadelpha (H).<br />
Horizontal bar = 1 mm.<br />
Figure 4.3: Scanning electron micrographs <strong>of</strong> the seed surfaces <strong>of</strong> Romulea camerooniana (A);<br />
R. diversiformis (B); R. flava (C); R. leipoldtii (D); R. minutiflora (E); R. monadelpha (F); R. rosea<br />
(G) and R. sabulosa (H). Horizontal bar = 10 µm (the same magnification was used for all<br />
species).<br />
105
Germination physiology<br />
Figure 4.4: Scanning electron micrographs <strong>of</strong> the micropylar regions <strong>of</strong> seeds <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
camerooniana (A); R. diversiformis (B); R. flava (C); R. leipoldtii (D); R. minutiflora (E); R.<br />
monadelpha (F); R. rosea (G) and R. sabulosa (H). Horizontal bar = 20 µm.<br />
The size and shape <strong>of</strong> seeds <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species showed large variations<br />
as seen in Figure 4.2. Both these parameters have a significant influence on water<br />
imbibition. R. rosea had the roughest seed surface, followed by R. leipoldtii and R.<br />
diversiformis (Figure 4.3). The seed surface <strong>of</strong> R. flava appears to be the smoothest,<br />
followed by R. sabulosa and R. minutiflora. In Romulea species, the sizes <strong>of</strong> the<br />
micropylar region are correlated to seed size with R. monadelpha and R.<br />
diversiformis having the largest micropylar regions (Figure 4.4). The micropylar<br />
regions <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. rosea appear more membranous than those <strong>of</strong> other<br />
species. The micropylar region <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa seeds appears to be the densest,<br />
followed by R. camerooniana.<br />
106
Table 4.2: Effect <strong>of</strong> different treatments on seed germination <strong>of</strong> four Romulea species. Asterisk (*) indicates seed germination under 16 h photoperiod at<br />
20 ± 0.5°C. The number sign (#) indicates that the seeds initiated germination during stratification.<br />
R. diversiformis R. flava<br />
Species<br />
R. monadelpha R. rosea<br />
Treatment<br />
Temperature (°C)<br />
(16 h photoperiod)<br />
Germination (%) MGT Germination (%) MGT (days) Germination (%) MGT (days) Germination (%) MGT (days)<br />
10 65 ± 0.9 a 41 ± 3 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 90 ± 1 a 32 ± 1 e<br />
15 0.5 ± 0.3 d 30 ± 6 b 5 ± 1d 57 ± 0 a 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 68 ± 1 b 72 ± 2 b<br />
20 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 3 ± 1 b 42 ± 0 a 15 ± 1 c 57 ± 1 c<br />
25 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
30 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
30/15<br />
(Constant dark)<br />
0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
10 60 ± 1.5 ab 39 ± 1 b 8 ± 5 d 32 ± 1 b 3 ± 1 b 64 ± 0 a 95 ± 1 a 36 ± 1 e<br />
15 48 ± 0.6 bc 41 ± 4 b 18 ± 5 c 53 ± 3 a 23 ± 1 a 43 ± 4 a 5 ± 1 d 57 ± 2 c<br />
20 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 8 ± 1 b 56 ± 0 a 5 ± 1 d 76 ± 0 a<br />
25 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
30 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
30/15<br />
Cold stratification (5°C)*<br />
0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
(Days) Warm stratification (30°C)<br />
0 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 5 ± 1 d 77 ± 7 a<br />
7 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 3 ± 1 b 52 ± 0 a 5 ± 1 d 62 ± 2 cd<br />
14 18 ± 0.5 d 10 ± 5 c 43 ± 5 b 10 ± 6 c 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 70 ± 2 b 64 ± 2 c<br />
21 38 ± 0.9 c # 1 ± 0 c 53 ± 9 a # Scarification*<br />
1 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 73 ± 2 b 65 ± 1 c<br />
Control 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
Acid (50% H2SO4) 63 ± 0.8 ab 71 ± 3 a 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
Mechanical (sand paper) 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 c 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 f<br />
Means (± SE) in the column with different letters are significantly different according to LSD at the 5% level (P < 0.05)<br />
107
Germination (%)<br />
50<br />
40<br />
30<br />
20<br />
10<br />
0<br />
77<br />
Control (water)<br />
68<br />
Control (HS 50%)<br />
Treatment<br />
4.3.4. Ex vitro germination experiments<br />
62<br />
-N<br />
64<br />
-P<br />
87<br />
-K<br />
GA3 (10 -5 M)<br />
65<br />
Kinetin (10 -5 M)<br />
KNO 3 (10 -5 M)<br />
* *<br />
IBA (10 -5 M)<br />
NAA (10 -5 M)<br />
IAA (10 -5 M)<br />
Smoke water (1:500)<br />
Germination physiology<br />
Butenolide (10 -8 M)<br />
Figure 4.5: Effect <strong>of</strong> nutrients without N, P or K, plant growth promoting substances and<br />
smoke constituents on seed germination <strong>of</strong> Romulea rosea under 16 h photoperiod at 20<br />
± 0.5°C. A number above the standard error bar represents mean germination time and an<br />
asterisk denotes that the treatment was significantly different from the control (water)<br />
according to LSD test at the 5% level.<br />
Germination was observed for the four tested Romulea species. R. diversiformis<br />
seeds showed the highest percentage germination when placed at 10°C under<br />
alternating light (16 h photoperiod), in the constant dark conditions and with seed<br />
scarification treatment (Table 4.2). These results were significantly different from<br />
other treatments for R. diversiformis, with the exception <strong>of</strong> constant dark at 15°C,<br />
where it did not differ significantly in some cases. Although acid scarification<br />
66<br />
67<br />
68<br />
68<br />
68<br />
108
Germination physiology<br />
exhibited higher percentage germination, the MGT was significantly greater than for<br />
the other treatments. Cold stratification <strong>of</strong> seeds for 14 and 21 days significantly<br />
increased percentage germination in comparison to the non-stratified seeds with<br />
significantly shorter MGT (some seeds germinated during stratification period) (Table<br />
4.2).<br />
R. flava seeds showed some germination both under 16 h photoperiod and constant<br />
dark conditions at 15°C. However, 14 and 21 days <strong>of</strong> stratification at 5°C <strong>of</strong> seeds<br />
achieved significantly greater percentage germination compared to all other<br />
treatments examined. Twenty-one day stratification had the shortest MGT <strong>of</strong> only one<br />
day due to the incidence <strong>of</strong> germination during the treatment period (Table 4.2).<br />
In the case <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha, placing seeds at 15°C in the dark was the only<br />
treatment that significantly increased germination compared to the other treatments<br />
(Table 4.2).<br />
R. rosea seeds had significantly higher percentage germination when placed at 10°C<br />
both under 16 h photoperiod and constant dark in comparison to other treatments.<br />
Mean germination time was also significantly shorter for these treatments (Table 4.2).<br />
Warm stratification did not significantly increase percentage germination in<br />
comparison to the seeds incubated at 10°C. Seed germination <strong>of</strong> this species at 20-<br />
35°C was very low. These temperatures are generally favourable for many weed<br />
species, seeds <strong>of</strong> R. rosea were therefore tested for nutrients, plant growth<br />
promoting substances and smoke components at only 20 ± 0.5°C. In this experiment,<br />
seeds that were treated with KNO3 and IBA solutions <strong>of</strong> 10 -5 M yielded significantly<br />
higher percentage germination over the control (water) (Figure 4.5). Percentage<br />
germination at HS 50% (all nutrients), -K, kinetin, NAA, IAA and butenolide<br />
treatments showed an increase compared to control (water). However, these results<br />
were not significantly different to the control (water). No germination was recorded for<br />
GA3 and smoke-water-treated seeds.<br />
109
Germination (%)<br />
100<br />
80<br />
60<br />
40<br />
20<br />
0<br />
cd<br />
Romulea autumnalis<br />
d<br />
Romulea camerooniana<br />
bcd<br />
Romulea citrina<br />
Romulea cruciata<br />
a a<br />
Romulea diversiformis<br />
abc<br />
Romulea flava<br />
Species<br />
Romulea leipoldtii<br />
ab<br />
Romulea multiflora<br />
abcd<br />
d d cd<br />
Figure 4.6: In vitro seed germination <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species at 15°C after 2<br />
Romulea pearsonii<br />
Germination physiology<br />
months. Standard error bars with different letters are significantly different according to<br />
LSD at the 5% level.<br />
4.3.5. In vitro germination experiments<br />
R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora showed the highest<br />
germination (> 55%) in comparison to other species, although in some cases these<br />
results were not significant (Figure 4.6). The lowest germination was recorded for R.<br />
camerooniana, R. cruciata, R. sabulosa and R. tabularis. Only few seeds <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
sabulosa germinated (9 out <strong>of</strong> 200 seeds) when incubated at 15°C, with no<br />
germination at 20°C. Seeds did not geminate at 15°C and 20°C in the case <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
camerooniana.<br />
Romulea sabulosa<br />
Romulea tabularis<br />
110
4.4 DISCUSSION<br />
Germination physiology<br />
A short rainy season plays an important role for the wild flowers <strong>of</strong> Namaqualand.<br />
Plants must complete their life-cycle during this period, ensuring successful<br />
germination and subsequent establishment due to sufficient moisture. Even under<br />
moist environmental conditions there may be constrains on germination to the seeds<br />
that are on the soil surface compared to those seeds that are buried and which form<br />
part <strong>of</strong> the soil seed bank (MEEKLAH, 1958; EVANS et al., 1967). This can be<br />
attributed to high fluctuations in moisture and humidity which results in unfavourable<br />
conditions for germination (MILLER & PERRY, 1968; DOWLING et al., 1971). Seed<br />
surface characteristics in modifying the seed/soil interface has been emphasized by<br />
SEDGLEY (1963) and HARPER AND BENTON (1966). These workers showed that<br />
germination was promoted when a greater area was in contact with the substrate.<br />
Hence size, surface and micropylar region are important factors <strong>of</strong> the seed to be<br />
considered for the process <strong>of</strong> water-uptake.<br />
Many Romulea species have a narrow and limited distribution and germination plays<br />
a significant role in their survival. It is therefore necessary to understand the seed<br />
structure <strong>of</strong> different Romulea species and their ecological relevance. In comparison<br />
to other species, high initial water content and fast imbibition <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii seeds<br />
can be attributed to its small seed size. Large surface area to volume ratio requires<br />
the seed to have more water reserves (as it is more prone to desiccation) and would<br />
allow the seed to absorb more water in a shorter time (when available). The small<br />
seed size <strong>of</strong> R. flava also requires it to have more water reserves to avoid<br />
dehydration. These species showed the roughest seed surface after R. rosea, R.<br />
leipoldtii and R. diversiformis, which further increase surface area and the risk <strong>of</strong><br />
dehydration (but also allows it to imbibe more water in a shorter time). R. leipoldtii<br />
and R. flava are all found in areas with highly variable rainfall (Figure 2.21).<br />
The seeds <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana are smooth and their seeds are larger than those <strong>of</strong><br />
R. leipoldtii and R. flava, resulting in a small surface area to volume ratio. These<br />
seeds are however, small enough to have a relatively high imbibition rate because <strong>of</strong><br />
the resulting larger surface area to volume ratio. This species also occur in areas<br />
with higher and more consistent rainfall than other species <strong>of</strong> this genus (Figure 2.7).<br />
The seeds <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana therefore do not require a high initial water content.<br />
111
Germination physiology<br />
The relatively low initial water content and slow water imbibition <strong>of</strong> R. monadelpha<br />
seeds can be attributed to their large size and smooth surface compared to the<br />
seeds <strong>of</strong> other Romulea species, while the relatively low water content <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa<br />
seeds can be attributed to their relatively smooth seed surface and compact<br />
micropylar region.<br />
It is interesting to note that the eight species used in water content and imbibition<br />
experiments can be divided perfectly into their subgenera by looking at variability <strong>of</strong><br />
their initial water content, as species in the subgenus Romulea (R. camerooniana, R.<br />
flava, R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora) all had variable initial water content when<br />
compared to all studied species in the subgenus Spatalanthus (R. diversiformis, R.<br />
monadelpha, R. rosea and R. sabulosa). It was also noted that seed sizes <strong>of</strong> species<br />
in the subgenus Romulea had more variability compared to species in the subgenus<br />
Spatalanthus, which is a possible explanation for the variability in water content.<br />
The rough seed surface and membranous micropylar regions <strong>of</strong> R. rosea, enables<br />
them to absorb a relatively large amount <strong>of</strong> water; they also initiated an increase in<br />
imbibition rate 3 h before seeds <strong>of</strong> other species. R. minutiflora has a smooth seed<br />
surface, compact micropylar region and small seed size to facilitate its low water<br />
absorption capacity. The larger the seed, the higher the relative water capacity and<br />
imbibition, these are possible explanations why R. rosea is a more successful<br />
invasive plant than R. minutiflora and other species.<br />
The seeds <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis and R. rosea showed high germination both under<br />
alternating and constant dark conditions at 10°C. These findings suggest that these<br />
seeds are not specifically light or dark requiring. Percentage germination <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
monadelpha seed was significantly higher under constant dark conditions at 15°C<br />
than any other treatment examined, which indicates a possible negatively<br />
photoblastic nature. However, this species had very low germination and therefore<br />
more investigation on seed physiology is required which may help improving<br />
germination <strong>of</strong> this species. On the other hand, R. flava seeds did not respond<br />
effectively when subjected to different temperatures under both light and dark<br />
conditions. Interestingly, this species exhibited increasing percentage germination as<br />
the cold stratification period was prolonged. It was observed that these seeds<br />
germinated during the stratification period. This suggests that R. flava seeds require<br />
a wet cold winter season for germination. R. sabulosa seeds did not respond to ex<br />
vitro germination but little germination was recorded in in vitro experiments. The<br />
112
Germination physiology<br />
intact seed <strong>of</strong> these species may need a longer period <strong>of</strong> cold stratification, or culture<br />
conditions at 5°C. There is a period <strong>of</strong> about two months with average daily minimum<br />
temperatures <strong>of</strong> 5°C in Nieuwoudtville where R. sabulosa is found (Figure 2.20).<br />
Although R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora all had in vitro<br />
germination percentages higher than 57% at 15°C, seeds <strong>of</strong> other species showed<br />
very low germination. R. camerooniana was the only species <strong>of</strong> which neither the<br />
seeds germinated nor the embryos responded. Low viability <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana<br />
seeds was indicated by TTC. However, all species endemic to South Africa showed<br />
positive responses to either seed or embryo germination treatments.<br />
The results <strong>of</strong> the temperature experiment for R. rosea confirms that <strong>of</strong> EDDY &<br />
SMITH (1975) who found that R. rosea seeds has a clear germination optimum in the<br />
temperature range <strong>of</strong> 9.5 to 13°C. These results suggest that invasive individuals <strong>of</strong><br />
R. rosea could be eradicated (by mechanical or chemical control) when temperatures<br />
are low. EDDY & SMITH (1975) reported that pre-chilling <strong>of</strong> seeds or KNO3 treatment<br />
does not increase germination <strong>of</strong> this species. However, in the present study KNO3<br />
significantly increased germination over the control. This result was confirmed where<br />
seed germination was low in Hoagland’s nutrient solution without K in comparison to<br />
the control (HS 50%). These findings suggest that the use <strong>of</strong> fertilizers containing<br />
high potassium should be avoided to reduce R. rosea invasion which will be higher in<br />
agricultural areas.<br />
It appears that seeds <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R.<br />
monadelpha, and R. sabulosa all exhibit non-deep endogenous morphophysiological<br />
dormancy, as excised embryos showed a growth response and the causes could<br />
include a physiological germination inhibiting mechanism or an underdeveloped<br />
embryo (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998). The percentage germination <strong>of</strong> R. rosea seeds<br />
on filter paper moistened with KNO3 was significantly higher than the control, this<br />
response to potassium nitrate is a characteristic <strong>of</strong> non-deep morphophysiological<br />
dormancy (COPELAND, 1976). The causes <strong>of</strong> non-deep physiological dormancy<br />
include the physical barrier created by covering structures, the resulting low oxygen<br />
supply to the embryo, inhibitors within the covering structures and/or<br />
physical/chemical changes in the covering structures (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
COPELAND (1976) states that the dormancy <strong>of</strong> such seeds can <strong>of</strong>ten be broken by a<br />
cold stratification treatment. This happened in the case <strong>of</strong> R. flava. However, this was<br />
not tested for R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora due to limitations in seed availability. The<br />
113
Germination physiology<br />
seeds <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana appears to have deep endogenous morphophysiological<br />
dormancy, as excised embryos showed no growth response and the apparent<br />
causes may include a physiological germination inhibiting mechanism or rudimentary<br />
embryos (BASKIN & BASKIN, 1998).<br />
4.5 SUMMARY<br />
• Germination experiments revealed that R. diversiformis and R. rosea seeds<br />
germinate best at 10°C. R. flava seeds germinate best when cold stratified for<br />
21 days and R. monadelpha seeds showed some response at 15°C in the<br />
dark indicating photoblastically negative behaviour.<br />
• An initial in vitro germination experiment showed germination above 57% for<br />
R. diversiformis, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora and R. flava seeds placed at 15°C;<br />
while seeds <strong>of</strong> other species placed at 15°C had less than 30% germination.<br />
• Seeds <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R. monadelpha<br />
and R. sabulosa may have non-deep endogenous morphophysiological<br />
dormancy, whereas seeds <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana appear to have deep<br />
endogenous morphophysiological dormancy.<br />
114
5 In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
5.1 INTRODUCTION<br />
Due to the low germination observed for some species <strong>of</strong> horticultural importance<br />
such as R. monadelpha and R. sabulosa, an in vitro culture initiation protocol was<br />
developed for these two species and some other species <strong>of</strong> interest. Developing a<br />
micropropagation protocol will be essential in the commercialization <strong>of</strong> these species<br />
as it enables high propagation rates (LILIEN-KIPNIS & KOCHBA, 1987; PIERIK,<br />
1997). Developing a micropropagation protocol for R. sabulosa may also aid in the<br />
conservation <strong>of</strong> this rare and beautiful flower, as it has been shown that<br />
micropropagation can play a significant role in plant conservation (WOCHOCK, 1981;<br />
SARASAN et al., 2006; SHIBLI et al., 2006; WITHERS, 2008).<br />
Explant selection is an important step in the micropropagation process. Explant type<br />
can affect culture survival, vigour, regenerative capacity, bulking time, contamination<br />
rates and health. Explant size, for instance, influences survival and contamination<br />
rates (KYTE & KLEYN, 1996; SMITH, 2000). Explant maturity also affects survival<br />
and contamination rates as well as regenerative capacity and bulking time (KYTE &<br />
KLEYN, 1996; SMITH, 2000). Explant source affects survival, regenerative capacity,<br />
contamination rates and health (SMITH, 2000; AHLOOWALIA & PRAKASH, 2002).<br />
The preparation <strong>of</strong> the explant and the culture initiation medium is equally important<br />
(SMITH, 2000). See Table 2.6 for a review on explant types and media used for<br />
Iridaceae direct shoot culture initiation.<br />
The main aim <strong>of</strong> this Chapter was to determine the most appropriate explant type<br />
and medium for R. camerooniana, R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R.<br />
minutiflora, R. monadelpha, R. rosea and R. sabulosa shoot culture initiation. Some<br />
embryos <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa were also used in an experiment aimed to produce<br />
embryogenic tissue. Shoots <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa were used in experiments aimed to<br />
identify physical and chemical stimuli to significantly increase shoot multiplication.<br />
115
5.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS<br />
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Seeds were obtained from Silverhill Nurseries, Kenilworth, South Africa and African<br />
Bulbs, Napier, South Africa. Although using seedling organ explants is common for<br />
culture initiation in the Iridaceae, seeds <strong>of</strong> the attractive and vulnerable R. sabulosa<br />
did not germinate and some other attractive species had low germination. Because<br />
these experiments were done before the cold stratification experiments described in<br />
Chapter 4, germination was slow. In an attempt to obtain cultures <strong>of</strong> all species in a<br />
shorter time embryo rescue techniques were employed for eight species.<br />
If not stated otherwise, a MS medium supplemented with 100 mg.l -1 myo-inositol and<br />
3% sucrose, with pH adjusted to 5.7 and solidified with 0.8% agar was used. All<br />
experiments were conducted in a laminar flow hood and cultures were placed in a<br />
growth room set at 25°C under 4.3 µmol m –2 s –1 light using Osram ® 75 W cool white<br />
fluorescent tubes with a 16/8 light/dark photoperiod. The duration <strong>of</strong> all experiments<br />
was two months. Shoots multiplied for further experiments were subcultured onto the<br />
medium that produced the best shooting response <strong>of</strong> the initial explant every two<br />
months.<br />
5.2.1 Explants from seedlings<br />
Seedlings from initial in vitro germination experiments described in Chapter 4 were<br />
used for a small experiment to assess the responsiveness <strong>of</strong> the species <strong>of</strong> which<br />
seeds germinated. Only 5 replicates were used per treatment, as the availability <strong>of</strong><br />
seeds <strong>of</strong> Romulea species was very limited at the time and therefore only small<br />
quantities could be purchased.<br />
Seedlings with stems longer than 30 mm were removed from the culture tubes using<br />
autoclaved forceps. The seedlings were then placed on Petri dishes and cut into<br />
three sections using a scalpel and blade. They were divided into shoot (>10 mm),<br />
hypocotyl (10 mm) and root (>10 mm) sections. For hypocotyl explants the remainder<br />
<strong>of</strong> the seed was removed. All seedling organs were placed in 33 ml culture tubes with<br />
10 ml MS media supplemented with various plant growth regulators.<br />
116
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Seedling organs <strong>of</strong> R. flava and R. leipoldtii were placed in culture tubes with MS<br />
media with nine different plant growth regulator treatments; a control with no plant<br />
growth regulators, 4.4 µM BA, 22.2 µM BA, 4.5 µM 2,4-D, 22.6 µM 2,4-D, 4.4 µM BA<br />
and 4.5 µM 2,4-D, 4.4 µM BA and 22.6 µM 2,4-D, 22.2 µM BA and 4.5 µM 2,4-D, and<br />
22.2 µM BA and 22.6 µM 2,4-D. Seedling organs <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis and R.<br />
minutiflora were placed in culture tubes with MS media with 12 different plant growth<br />
regulator treatments; a control with no plant growth regulators, 2.3 µM kinetin, 23.2<br />
µM kinetin, 5.4 µM NAA, 26.9 µM NAA, 53.7 µM NAA, 2.3 µM kinetin and 5.4 µM<br />
NAA, 23.2 µM kinetin and 5.4 µM NAA, 2.3 µM kinetin and 26.9 µM NAA, 23.2 µM<br />
kinetin and 26.9 µM NAA, 2.3 µM kinetin and 53.7 µM NAA, and 23.2 µM kinetin and<br />
53.7 µM NAA.<br />
5.2.2 Explants from embryos<br />
The seeds were surface sterilised as with in vitro germination experiments described<br />
in Chapter 4 and imbibed for 5 days. Decontaminated seeds were placed in a Petri<br />
dish with sterile distilled water. The seeds were left to imbibe in the laminar flow<br />
cabinet and were dissected every 24 h to test for ease <strong>of</strong> dissection. Seeds could<br />
only be dissected after 4 days, as the blade could not penetrate the periderm (fruit<br />
coat) with a clean cut with less time for imbibition. The embryos that were dissected<br />
after 7 days <strong>of</strong> imbibition did not show any growth response when placed on media.<br />
To excise the embryo some <strong>of</strong> the surrounding endosperm had to be cut away (See<br />
Figure 5.1).<br />
117
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Figure 5.1: General embryo excision procedure for Romulea seeds. An outer view, as one<br />
would view it through a stereo microscope, as well as a view relative to the embryo is provided<br />
so that the importance <strong>of</strong> the placing <strong>of</strong> the incisions can be seen. Step 1 is viewed from the<br />
top, Step 2 is a side view, Steps 3 and 5 are bottom views 90° to the incision made in Step 2.<br />
Step 4 is a side view.<br />
In Step 1 the seed was gripped with a pair <strong>of</strong> fine forceps and two incisions were<br />
made. The excess tissue was scrapped to the front <strong>of</strong> the Petri dish. In Step 2 the<br />
seed was turned onto one <strong>of</strong> the flat sides created by the incision done in Step 1.<br />
When turning on the bottom light <strong>of</strong> the dissection microscope the light radiated<br />
through the seed, making the embryo visible. Another incision was then made below<br />
the embryo. The seed was then turned onto the Petri dish as indicated in Step 3 to<br />
check for embryo visibility and to allow a better cutting angle. Small slices <strong>of</strong> tissue<br />
could then be removed as indicated in Step 4 until the embryo was clearly visible<br />
through the somewhat transparent endosperm tissue. An autoclaved dissection<br />
needle was then used to carefully flake away the sections indicated in Step 5 (Figure<br />
5.1). The embryo was then lifted out <strong>of</strong> the endosperm tissue and placed in a Petri<br />
dish with sterile distilled water to rinse <strong>of</strong>f residual pieces <strong>of</strong> endosperm.<br />
Excised embryos were placed into 33 ml culture tubes with 10 ml nutrient media<br />
using an autoclaved Pasteur pipette with sterilised distilled water immediately after<br />
excision. Treatments with various concentrations <strong>of</strong> plant growth regulators in the<br />
growth media were prepared for each species.<br />
118
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. minutiflora and R. monadelpha embryos were placed on<br />
media with no plant growth regulators and media supplemented with 2.3, 4.7 and<br />
23.2 µM kinetin. For R. diversiformis and R. minutiflora 10 embryos were used for<br />
each treatment, while 20 embryos were used per treatment for R. flava and R.<br />
monadelpha.<br />
Embryos <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana and R. rosea were placed on 13 media treatments, a<br />
medium with no plant growth regulators, media with 2.3, 4.7 or 23.2 µM kinetin or<br />
mTR and media supplemented with 2.3, 4.7 or 23.2 µM kinetin or mTR in<br />
combination with 0.5 M NAA.<br />
For R. sabulosa an experiment was designed to investigate the suitability <strong>of</strong> a set <strong>of</strong><br />
PGR treatments for shoot culture initiation and embryogenesis. The experiment had<br />
12 treatments and was repeated twice, first with 20 replicates and then with 10<br />
replicates. The 12 treatments consisted <strong>of</strong> media supplemented with combinations <strong>of</strong><br />
0, 2.3, 4.7 and 23.2 M kinetin, and 0, 2.2 and 4.5 M 2,4-D. An experiment with 3<br />
treatments, media supplemented with 4.4 M BA, 22.2 M BA and 2.3 M kinetin<br />
with 5.4 M NAA was also initiated. This experiment was only repeated once with 20<br />
replicates. This is because <strong>of</strong> the vitrification and abnormal growth <strong>of</strong> shoots cultured<br />
on media supplemented with BA.<br />
After two months the number <strong>of</strong> shoots formed per explant, the presence or absence<br />
<strong>of</strong> roots and the morphology was recorded. The cultures that appeared embryogenic<br />
where placed in culture bottles with 30 ml <strong>of</strong> MS media supplemented with 100 mg.l -1<br />
myo-inositol, 30 g.l -1 sucrose and 8 g.l -1 activated charcoal after 2 months.<br />
Culture morphology was not only observed with the naked eye, but also under a light<br />
microscope. Samples <strong>of</strong> tissue suspected to have embryo initials were prepared by<br />
Epon resin embedding, sectioned using a LKB Ultrotome II microtome, stained with<br />
Ladd’s multiple stain and viewed with an Olympus AX 70 stereo microscope.<br />
119
5.2.3 Explant comparison<br />
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
R. leipoldtii seeds were used, not only because <strong>of</strong> their high germination and in vitro<br />
shooting in preliminary seedling organ experiments, but also because this species<br />
has the smallest seeds. If embryo excision is possible for a species with such a small<br />
seed it shows that seed size is not a limitation to using embryo excision in a culture<br />
initiation protocol for Romulea species.<br />
Seeds (200) were surface sterilised and germinated at 15°C as with in vitro<br />
germination experiments described in Chapter 4. After 2 months when sufficient<br />
seeds germinated, 130 seedling hypocotyls and 130 embryos were excised<br />
simultaneously. Seedlings with stems longer than 30 mm were then removed from<br />
tubes and placed on Petri dishes and cut into 3 sections using a sterilised scalpel<br />
and blade. For this experiment only the hypocotyl was used because <strong>of</strong> its higher<br />
percentage in vitro response. The seedling hypocotyls and embryos were then<br />
placed in 33 ml culture tubes with 10 ml nutrient media with 13 medium treatments, a<br />
medium with no plant growth regulators, media with 2.3, 4.7 or 23.2 µM kinetin or<br />
mTR and media supplemented with 2.3, 4.7 or 23.2 µM kinetin or mTR in<br />
combination with 0.5 M NAA. Ten replicate explants were used per treatment and<br />
the experiment was repeated twice. After two months the number <strong>of</strong> shoots formed<br />
per explant and the presence or absence <strong>of</strong> roots was recorded.<br />
5.2.4 Shoot multiplication<br />
R. sabulosa shoots initiated and multiplied with 23.2 M kinetin were placed in tubes<br />
containing MS media supplemented with three different kinetin concentrations (2.3,<br />
4.7 and 23.2 M) used for shoot initiation. These tubes were then placed at 25°C in a<br />
growth room with 16 hour light and a growth room with 24 hour light to test the effect<br />
<strong>of</strong> photoperiod on shoot multiplication rate. The effect <strong>of</strong> temperature was examined<br />
by placing tubes with shoots on MS media supplemented with 23.2 M kinetin in<br />
growth chambers with a 16/8 light/dark photoperiod set at a range <strong>of</strong> temperatures<br />
from 10°C to 30°C under 3.4 µmol m –2 s –1 light Osram ® 75 W cool white fluorescent<br />
tubes with a 16/8 light/dark photoperiod. These experiments were repeated twice and<br />
10 explants were used per treatment. After two months the number <strong>of</strong> shoots formed<br />
was recorded.<br />
120
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Another experiment was conducted with R. sabulosa shoots to investigate the effect<br />
<strong>of</strong> other cytokinins and different concentrations <strong>of</strong> kinetin on shoot multiplication. R.<br />
sabulosa shoots initiated and multiplied with 23.2 M kinetin were placed in 250 ml<br />
jars containing 30 ml MS media supplemented with no plant growth regulators<br />
(control) or 2.5, 5.0, 7.5 M kinetin, BA, mT, mTR or MemTR. For each treatment, 5<br />
replicate bottles with 4 explants each were used. After 2 months the number <strong>of</strong><br />
shoots formed was recorded.<br />
5.2.5 Statistical analysis<br />
Data were analyzed for significant differences by one-way analysis <strong>of</strong> variance<br />
(ANOVA), and means separated using either Tukey’s HSD test or Duncan’s multiple<br />
range test (DMRT) at 5% level <strong>of</strong> significance (P 0.05). Percentage data were<br />
converted to proportion, arcsine transformed and then analyzed. GenStat ® (VSN<br />
International, Hemel Hempstead, U.K.) version 11.1 statistical package was used to<br />
analyze the data.<br />
5.3 RESULTS<br />
5.3.1 Explants from seedlings<br />
In the preliminary experiment with R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii and R.<br />
minutiflora, no shoots developed from root and shoot explants and shoots only<br />
developed from seedling hypocotyls (Results not shown due to low replication).<br />
Hypocotyls <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii placed on a medium supplemented with 22.2 µM BA<br />
developed the largest number <strong>of</strong> shoots. R. flava seedling hypocotyls produced less<br />
shoots per explant than those <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii on the same medium. R. minutiflora<br />
hypocotyls only formed shoots when placed on a medium supplemented with 23.2<br />
µM kinetin and 5.4 µM NAA. R. diversiformis hypocotyls formed no shoots and only<br />
developed abnormal root-like structures. The shoots <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii appeared vitrified<br />
and when 50 shoots, multiplied on a medium supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin,<br />
were placed in 33 ml culture tubes with 10 ml <strong>of</strong> MS media with no plant growth<br />
regulators, no rooting was observed after 2 months.<br />
121
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
R. flava and R. leipoldtii produced callus with shoot initials on the media treatments<br />
with the highest concentrations <strong>of</strong> both cytokinins and auxins. These shoot initials<br />
and the shoots formed after one month from them, when transferred MS media with<br />
no plant growth regulators, also appeared vitrified and no roots or root initials were<br />
observed after 2 months.<br />
5.3.2 Explants from embryos<br />
R. diversiformis embryos only showed swelling, except for one embryo which only<br />
developed one rooted shoot (Figure 5.2).<br />
R. flava embryos produced significantly more shoots when placed on a medium<br />
supplemented with either 2.3 µM kinetin or 4.7 µM kinetin compared to the control<br />
(Figure 5.3). The number <strong>of</strong> R. flava shoots observed on a medium with 4.7 µM<br />
kinetin was significantly higher than the number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced by all other<br />
treatments except on a medium supplemented with 2.3 µM kinetin. Single non-rooted<br />
shoots and swellings were observed on a medium with no plant growth regulators.<br />
Non-rooted shoots, rooted shoot clusters and swelling were observed on a medium<br />
supplemented with 2.3 µM kinetin. Only one <strong>of</strong> the shoot clusters on this medium did<br />
not produce a root, this shoot cluster had callus at its base. Non-rooted shoots,<br />
rooted and non-rooted shoot clusters and callus were produced on a medium<br />
supplemented with 4.7 µM kinetin. Shoot clusters and callus was observed on media<br />
supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin. All but one <strong>of</strong> the shoot clusters formed on media<br />
supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin did not root (Data not shown). Shoots generated<br />
from callus appeared vitrified and they also did not root on MS media with no plant<br />
growth regulators.<br />
The number <strong>of</strong> shoots <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. monadelpha produced on media<br />
supplemented with kinetin was much lower than the number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced by<br />
R. flava embryos and is not significantly different from the number <strong>of</strong> shoots<br />
produced on a medium with no plant growth regulators (Figures 5.4 and 5.5). Table<br />
4.5 in Chapter 4 shows that most <strong>of</strong> the embryos <strong>of</strong> these species show an in vitro<br />
growth response. In all cases where shoots were not formed, only swelling <strong>of</strong> the<br />
embryo was observed for these two species. One swollen embryo <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora<br />
rooted on a medium with no plant growth regulators. Single shoots and one small<br />
122
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
shoot cluster (2 shoots) were formed on a medium supplemented with 2.3 µM kinetin.<br />
All shoots produced on this medium, except for one single shoot, were rooted. Only<br />
non-rooted single shoots developed from R. minutiflora embryos on a medium<br />
supplemented with 4.7 or 23.2 µM kinetin. For R. monadelpha embryos, only single<br />
rooted shoots were formed for all tested medium treatments.<br />
123
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Figure 5.2: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea diversiformis<br />
embryos after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
Figure 5.3: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea flava embryos after<br />
2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean. Different letters indicates<br />
significance differences between treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
124
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Figure 5.4: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora embryos<br />
after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
Figure 5.5: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea monadelpha<br />
embryos after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
125
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
No embryos <strong>of</strong> R. camerooniana or R. rosea showed any in vitro response. Embryos<br />
were completely dehydrated after 2 months.<br />
Because <strong>of</strong> the larger amount <strong>of</strong> replicates used for the vulnerable and attractive R.<br />
sabulosa it was possible to examine the specific in vitro response <strong>of</strong> embryos to<br />
different plant growth regulator combinations with some statistical confidence (Table<br />
5.1). The specific in vitro response for each treatment is therefore described in more<br />
detail for R. sabulosa than for other species.<br />
As with embryos <strong>of</strong> other species <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa, some cultures showed only swelling<br />
(Table 5.1). A significantly higher percentage <strong>of</strong> cultures showed swelling on the<br />
control medium than for other treatments and roots were also produced on this<br />
medium. Shoot initiation was only observed in cultures with kinetin only. Although<br />
swelling with shoot initials was produced on all media with kinetin only, this response<br />
was significantly higher for the 2.3 M kinetin treatment compared to the control and<br />
all other treatments. Shoot and root formation was observed at the two lower kinetin<br />
concentrations. Shoot clusters were observed for the two higher kinetin<br />
concentrations. Significantly more shoot clusters were produced on a medium<br />
supplemented with 23.2 M kinetin compared to all other treatments, as 36% <strong>of</strong> the<br />
embryos that showed a growth response on this media produced shoot clusters.<br />
When the data was pooled it also showed that a medium supplemented with 23.2 M<br />
kinetin was best for shoot initiation. Among the embryos placed on media<br />
supplemented with 23.2 M kinetin that showed a growth response, 89% showed a<br />
shoot initiation response. Callus with shoot cluster initials was observed for embryos<br />
placed on media supplemented with 23.2 M kinetin. As with other species in<br />
Romulea, the shoots developed from these initials were however highly vitrified and<br />
did not develop roots when placed on a medium with no plant growth regulators.<br />
Cultures placed on five <strong>of</strong> the media treatments containing both kinetin and 2,4-D<br />
produced small (
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
observed when it was placed on media with activated charcoal. These cultures did<br />
not multiply well, or at all, and many became necrotic.<br />
What appeared to be indirectly formed embryogenic tissue was observed on all<br />
media supplemented with both kinetin and 2,4-D and its induction percentage was<br />
highest on a medium supplemented with 2.3 M kinetin and 2.3 M 2,4-D (Table<br />
5.1). Cultures that appeared to have direct embryogenesis was observed on media<br />
supplemented with 4.7 M kinetin and 2.3 M 2,4-D, and 23.2 M kinetin, 4.5 M<br />
2,4-D. Most <strong>of</strong> the cultures that appeared to have initiated embryogenesis were<br />
observed on the latter medium.<br />
The results <strong>of</strong> experiments that tested the effect <strong>of</strong> media supplemented with 5.4 M<br />
NAA and 2.3 M kinetin and media with two different concentrations <strong>of</strong> BA is not<br />
included. This is because <strong>of</strong> the vitrification observed in cultures placed on this media<br />
and the lack <strong>of</strong> subsequent explant response by these cultures when placed on<br />
media with no plant growth regulators.<br />
127
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Table 5.1: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin and 2,4-D on excised embryos <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa. Mean values in a column followed by different letters that indicates<br />
significance differences between treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range test (P 0.05). S = swelling <strong>of</strong> embryo; SR = swelling <strong>of</strong> embryo<br />
with rooting; SSI = swelling <strong>of</strong> embryo with shoot initials; SRF = shoot and root formation; SC = shoot cluster; SCR = shoot cluster with roots;<br />
CSCI = callus with shoot cluster initials; CIS = corm-like structure (< 10 mm); CAI = callus appearing incompetent; CPE = callus with potential<br />
embryogenesis; PDE = potential direct embryogenesis; CSGR = cultures showed growth response. Potential embryogenesis refers to cultures that<br />
appeared to develop embryo-like structures (Figure 5.7).<br />
Treatment ( M)<br />
Observed response (%) y<br />
S SR SSI SRF SC SCR CSCI CIS CAI CPE PDE CSGR<br />
control (no PGR’s) 43 ± 6 a 20 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 e 0 ± 0 b 53 ± 8 abc<br />
kinetin (2.3) 24 ± 3 bc 0 ± 0 b 24 ± 3 a 20 ± 0 a 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 e 0 ± 0 b 50 ± 10 abc<br />
kinetin (4.7) 30 ± 4 b 40 ± 0 a 20 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 a 20 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 e 0 ± 0 b 50 ± 7 abc<br />
kinetin (23.2) 20 ± 0 cd 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 36 ± 8 a 20 ± 0 a 20 ± 0 a 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 e 0 ± 0 b 63 ± 8 ab<br />
2,4-D (2.3) 20 ± 0 cd 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 a 20 ± 0 de 0 ± 0 b 27 ± 7 c<br />
kinetin (2.3) + 2,4-D (2.3) 20 ± 0 cd 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 40 ± 7 ab 0 ± 0 b 47 ± 7 abc<br />
kinetin (4.7) + 2,4-D (2.3) 20 ± 0 cd 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 30 ± 6 a 0 ± 0 b 43 ± 6 a 27 ± 5 a 70 ± 7 a<br />
kinetin (23.2) + 2,4-D (2.3) 20 ± 0 bcd 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 ab 0 ± 0 b 30 ± 5 abc 0 ± 0 b 50 ± 5 abc<br />
2,4-D (4.5) 30 ± 4 bc 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 ab 20 ± 0 b 26 ± 5 cde 0 ± 0 b 37 ± 13 bc<br />
kinetin (2.3) + 2,4-D (4.5) 20 ± 0 cd 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 ab 20 ± 0 a 35 ± 8 bcd 0 ± 0 b 47 ± 13 abc<br />
kinetin (4.7) + 2,4-D (4.5) 20 ± 0 cd 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 ab 0 ± 0 b 33 ± 7 ab 0 ± 0 b 47 ± 7 abc<br />
kinetin (23.2) + 2,4-D (4.5) 20 ± 0 d 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 0 ± 0 b 20 ± 0 ab 20 ± 0 a 27 ± 5 cde 32 ± 5 a 57 ± 13 ab<br />
128
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Significantly more shoots were produced on a medium supplemented with 23.2 M<br />
kinetin than a medium supplemented with 2.3 or 4.7 µM kinetin (Figure 5.6). Tukey’s<br />
HSD test revealed that the number <strong>of</strong> shoots formed on a medium supplemented<br />
with 23.2 M kinetin were significantly higher than on a medium supplemented with<br />
2.3 M kinetin (N = 14, 18; Mean difference = -3.42857; SE = 0.97832, p = 0.003). It<br />
also revealed that the number <strong>of</strong> shoots generated on a medium supplemented with<br />
23.2 M kinetin was significantly higher than on 4.7 M kinetin (N = 16, 18; Mean<br />
difference = -3.12500; SE = 0.94330, p = 0.005).<br />
Figure 5.6: Effect <strong>of</strong> kinetin concentration on shoot production <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa after 2<br />
months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean. Letters shows significance differences<br />
between treatments according to Tukey’s HSD test.<br />
Although it appeared that some cultures were embryogenic (Figure 5.7), sections <strong>of</strong><br />
tissue presumed to exhibit direct and indirect embryogenesis did unfortunately not<br />
reveal any embryo initials and it was concluded that these cultures were not<br />
embryogenic, but formed abnormal shoot-like structures lacking chlorophyll.<br />
129
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Figure 5.7: Visual observations <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa cultures. Cultures including both kinetin<br />
and 2,4-D appears to exhibit embryo-like structures.<br />
5.3.3 Explant comparison<br />
Despite the apparent larger number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced between cultures in which<br />
embryos were used as explants compared to seedling organs, there is no significant<br />
difference between the numbers <strong>of</strong> shoots produced according to a paired t-test at<br />
95% confidence limits. There was also no significant difference between the number<br />
<strong>of</strong> shoots formed on media supplemented with kinetin and the number <strong>of</strong> shoots<br />
formed on media supplemented with other plant growth regulator treatments (Figure<br />
5.8). These results show that a medium supplemented with 23.2 µM mTR and 0.5 µM<br />
NAA significantly increases the amount <strong>of</strong> shoots formed per embryo compared to<br />
the control. This is not the case with seedling hypocotyls. Here cytokinins did not<br />
increase the number <strong>of</strong> shoots formed per explant (Figure 5.8). The number <strong>of</strong><br />
shoots produced on a medium with 23.2 µM mTR and 0.5 µM NAA was not<br />
significantly different from the number <strong>of</strong> shoots observed on a medium<br />
supplemented with 2.3 µM kinetin or 2.3 µM mTR and 0.5 µM NAA.<br />
Explant response data is not shown, as there were no significant differences in<br />
explant response between the two explant types. Although these differences are not<br />
130
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
significant, they are important in comparing the two explant types and are described<br />
in the next few paragraphs.<br />
The percentage cultures that showed some growth response was higher for<br />
hypocotyls (92.3%) than embryos (67.3%). Embryos showed a higher percentage<br />
growth response on medium supplemented with both cytokinins and auxins (78.3%)<br />
than on a medium with only cytokinins (60.0%). This effect was not as pronounced<br />
for seedling hypocotyls; although the highest percentage response was observed for<br />
media with both cytokinins and auxins, there was only a 5% difference between the<br />
percentage response on these media and the percentage response on media with<br />
only cytokinins.<br />
The seedling hypocotyls showed higher rooting (53.8%) than the excised embryos<br />
(22.2%) on the control medium. A higher percentage <strong>of</strong> the shoots produced by<br />
embryos (33.3%) on a medium supplemented with 0.5 µM kinetin were rooted<br />
compared to seedling hypocotyl cultures (15.8%) on the same medium. On a<br />
medium supplemented with 2.3 µM kinetin, seedling hypocotyls produced a higher<br />
amount <strong>of</strong> rooted shoots (26.3% compared to 11.8% for embryos). None <strong>of</strong> the<br />
shoots produced by excised embryos on a medium supplemented with 23.2 µM<br />
kinetin rooted, whereas 36.8% <strong>of</strong> the shoots produced by seedling hypocotyls on this<br />
medium rooted. None <strong>of</strong> the shoots produced by excised embryos on a medium<br />
supplemented with 2.3, 4.7 or 23.2 µM kinetin or 0.5 µM NAA rooted, whereas at<br />
least 20% <strong>of</strong> shoots produced by seedling hypocotyls on these media were rooted.<br />
The seedling hypocotyls showed higher rooting percentage (>30%) than the excised<br />
embryos (
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
For seedling hypocotyl and excised embryo cultures a large volume <strong>of</strong> callus was<br />
observed on more than 50% <strong>of</strong> cultures on media supplemented with cytokinins and<br />
auxins. For excised embryos, a small number (
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
There was a significant difference between the number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced on media<br />
supplemented with 2.5 M mTR and the number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced on media<br />
supplemented with all the kinetin concentrations tested including 2.5 M kinetin<br />
(Figure 5.9). Although the highest number <strong>of</strong> shoots were also produced on media<br />
supplemented with 2.5 M mTR, there was no significant difference between the<br />
number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced on this medium and the number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced on a<br />
medium supplemented with 2.5, 5.0 or 7.5 M BA, 5.0 or 7.5 M mTR, or 2.5 or 5.0<br />
MemTR.<br />
The shoots produced on a medium supplemented with 2.5 M mTR appeared<br />
healthy and 40% <strong>of</strong> them were rooted. All other media treatments also produced<br />
healthy shoots <strong>of</strong> which at least 20% were rooted, except for media supplemented<br />
with BA, on which vitrified shoots were observed as with previous experiments.<br />
Average number <strong>of</strong> shoots per explant<br />
8<br />
6<br />
4<br />
2<br />
0<br />
cd<br />
Control<br />
d<br />
2.5 µM kinetin<br />
cd<br />
5.0 µM kinetin<br />
bcd<br />
7.5 µM kinetin<br />
ab<br />
2.5 µM BA<br />
abcd<br />
5.0 µM BA<br />
abc<br />
7.5 µM BA<br />
bcd<br />
2.5 µM mT<br />
bcd<br />
5.0 µM mT<br />
cd<br />
7.5 µM mT<br />
a<br />
2.5 µM mTR<br />
Media treatments<br />
abcd<br />
5.0 µM mTR<br />
abcd abc<br />
Figure 5.9: Effect <strong>of</strong> three different concentrations <strong>of</strong> five cytokinins on multiplication <strong>of</strong><br />
Romulea sabulosa shoots after 2 months. Error bars indicate standard error <strong>of</strong> the mean.<br />
Letters shows significant differences between treatments according to Duncan’s multiple<br />
range test.<br />
7.5 µM mTR<br />
2.5 µM MemTR<br />
abcd<br />
5.0 µM MemTR<br />
bcd<br />
7.5 µM MemTR<br />
133
5.4 DISCUSSION<br />
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
Preliminary experiments with R. diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora<br />
seedlings showed that hypocotyls were the only seedling organs that gave an in vitro<br />
response for the Romulea species tested. They also show that R. leipoldtii and R.<br />
flava form the highest number <strong>of</strong> shoots per seedling hypocotyl compared to the<br />
other species tested. Because <strong>of</strong> possible vitrification and culture incompetence, the<br />
use <strong>of</strong> BA and shoots generated from callus should be avoided for this genus.<br />
The in vitro response <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis embryos and hypocotyls, although<br />
morphologically distinct, is equally unproductive, as no shoots were formed after 2<br />
months. A higher concentration <strong>of</strong> cytokinins, or different cytokinins, is perhaps<br />
needed to generate a more pronounced shooting response for explants <strong>of</strong> this<br />
species.<br />
The rooting <strong>of</strong> shoots formed in vitro <strong>of</strong> all species, except R. diversiformis and R.<br />
monadelpha was inhibited to a certain degree by a medium supplemented with 23.2<br />
M kinetin. Experiments performed with the aim <strong>of</strong> finding a concentration <strong>of</strong> kinetin<br />
high enough to induce shooting, but low enough to allow for normal root growth, is<br />
necessary for the efficient production <strong>of</strong> healthy shoots <strong>of</strong> these species. Such an<br />
experiment should investigate the effect <strong>of</strong> various kinetin concentrations between<br />
7.5 and 23.2 µM.<br />
Although R. leipoldtii embryos produced significantly more shoots on a medium with<br />
23.2 µM mTR and 0.5 µM NAA, this medium and a medium supplemented with 2.3<br />
µM mTR and 0.5 µM NAA resulted in a higher percentage <strong>of</strong> cultures with callus. This<br />
indicates that although these are the best media for culture initiation, they are not<br />
suitable for multiplication <strong>of</strong> shoots <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii. Shoots produced from this callus<br />
were vitrified.<br />
The fact that there is no significant difference between the number <strong>of</strong> shoots<br />
produced by embryos and hypocotyls <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii suggests that excising the<br />
embryos <strong>of</strong> even the smallest seeds <strong>of</strong> all species presented here, except for R.<br />
134
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
camerooniana and R. rosea (no in vitro response was observed for these species),<br />
can be used as a faster method for obtaining shoot cultures. The germination <strong>of</strong> the<br />
embryos <strong>of</strong> these species does not require the low temperature and stratification<br />
treatments that the seeds need as germination cues and the embryo geminates<br />
within about 2 weeks, whereas seeds require at least 2 months.<br />
Although a higher percentage <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii hypocotyls than embryos showed some<br />
growth response because <strong>of</strong> their larger size, embryos were more responsive to the<br />
plant growth regulators in the medium because <strong>of</strong> the younger physiological age <strong>of</strong><br />
these tissues (SMITH, 2000).<br />
Although the rooting <strong>of</strong> embryo-derived shoots <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii was inhibited by high<br />
concentrations <strong>of</strong> cytokinins and developed more callus compared to hypocotyl-<br />
derived shoots it should be considered that the hypocotyls are essentially fully<br />
developed plants with trimmed shoots and roots, so that the development <strong>of</strong> an entire<br />
new shoot is not necessary. Following this logic, it also means the single shoots<br />
observed in some cultures for which hypocotyls is the initial explant was in fact the<br />
original hypocotyl, which did not form more shoots but only elongated and, in most<br />
cases, produced roots. When the data is viewed from this perspective, embryos<br />
produced more shoots than hypocotyls.<br />
These factors make the choice <strong>of</strong> explant type very difficult. The explant type used<br />
should therefore rather depend on the species used.<br />
These results show that the species response in Romulea is influenced to great<br />
extent by genetic factors, as media treatments or explant type could not increase the<br />
shooting <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis, R. minutiflora and R. monadelpha to numbers similar to<br />
that <strong>of</strong> R. flava and R. sabulosa and the rooting <strong>of</strong> some species is not suppressed<br />
by a medium with a high kinetin concentration while the rooting <strong>of</strong> other species is<br />
inhibited on such a medium.<br />
Although the kinetin concentrations tested in the R. sabulosa shoot multiplication<br />
experiment was not the same as those used in previous experiments, the number <strong>of</strong><br />
shoots produced after two months on a medium supplemented with 2.5 µM mTR (5.5<br />
135
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
± 1.3 SE) is much higher than the number <strong>of</strong> shoots produced by a medium<br />
supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin (2.4 ± 0.6 SE) in previous experiments and the<br />
shoots appeared healthier. This medium is therefore better suited for R. sabulosa<br />
shoot multiplication. The effect <strong>of</strong> similar concentrations <strong>of</strong> mTR on shoot culture<br />
initiation from embryos <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa should be tested.<br />
It was expected that the direct shoot organogenesis requirements for Romulea<br />
species would be similar to that <strong>of</strong> Crocus species due to the small phylogenetic<br />
distance between these two genera compared to other genera in Iridaceae that has<br />
been micropropagated (REEVES et al., 2001). The abnormal growth observed on<br />
media supplemented with BA and 2,4-D for Romulea cultures however shows that<br />
this is not the case. Most studies on direct shoot organogenesis in Iridaceae species,<br />
summarized in Table 2.6 in Chapter 2, also show BA and 2,4-D to be suitable plant<br />
growth regulators for direct shoot organogenesis. Kinetin has however been a<br />
component in a media for direct shoot organogenesis, in the absence <strong>of</strong> BA and 2,4-<br />
D, for a number <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus species (ZIV et al., 1970; LILIEN-KIPNIS & KOCHBA,<br />
1987; ZIV & LILIEN-KIPNIS, 2000). In a study on Sisyrinchium laxum and Tritonia<br />
gladiolaris, shoots generated on media supplemented with mT appeared healthier<br />
than those generated from media supplemented with BA, which had abnormal and<br />
stunted growth, and no roots (ASCOUGH et al., 2011). This is analogous to positive<br />
effects <strong>of</strong> a topolin and the negative effect <strong>of</strong> BA observed in this study.<br />
5.5 SUMMARY<br />
• Before these experiments were conducted there were no studies published on<br />
the micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea species.<br />
• Both embryos and seedling hypocotyls can be used for R. flava, R. leipoldtii<br />
and R. minutiflora in vitro shoot culture initiation<br />
• R. sabulosa shoot cultures can only be initiated by using embryos as explants,<br />
because the lack <strong>of</strong> germination for this species.<br />
• Shoot cultures <strong>of</strong> R. diversiformis, R. camerooniana and R. rosea could not be<br />
initiated due to the lack <strong>of</strong> an in vitro explant shooting response.<br />
136
In vitro culture initiation and multiplication<br />
• Shoot cultures was initiated on media supplemented with 2.3 to 23.2 M<br />
kinetin for R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R. monadelpha and R.<br />
sabulosa, with the most suitable concentration depending on the species<br />
used.<br />
• A medium supplemented with 2.5 M mTR is suitable for R. sabulosa shoot<br />
multiplication.<br />
• BA caused vitrification <strong>of</strong> shoots in all the experiments in which it was used<br />
and is not a suitable cytokinin for the micropropagation <strong>of</strong> these species.<br />
137
6 In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro<br />
acclimatization<br />
6.1 INTRODUCTION<br />
In vitro formation <strong>of</strong> storage organs increases the ex vitro survival rate during<br />
acclimatization and these organs serve as a more attractive product than seeds, as<br />
flowering <strong>of</strong> the plant can be enjoyed at a much earlier stage (ASCOUGH et al.,<br />
2009). Commercialising in vitro produced corms <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa will also reduce the<br />
pressures on the vulnerable populations from which seeds are harvested<br />
(RAIMONDO et al., 2009).<br />
In vitro flowering is an important tool in ornamental plant breeding, as it enables the<br />
breeder to see the floral traits in a much shorter time than in ex vitro conditions.<br />
Some factors that influence in vitro flowering and ex vitro survival is discussed in<br />
section 2.10 and 2.8.9 <strong>of</strong> Chapter 2 respectively.<br />
The aims <strong>of</strong> this Chapter were to establish an in vitro corm induction protocol for R.<br />
minutiflora, R. leipoldtii and R. sabulosa, to investigate the effect <strong>of</strong> some physical<br />
and chemical stimuli on in vitro flowering <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa corms and<br />
to establish an ex vitro acclimatization protocol for R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa<br />
corms and plantlets.<br />
6.2 MATERIALS AND METHODS<br />
6.2.1 Corm formation<br />
In all experiments, the in vitro generated shoots were separated from each other,<br />
trimmed to 25 mm and all roots were removed for uniformity. If not stated otherwise a<br />
MS medium supplemented with 100 mg.l -1 myo-inositol and 3% sucrose, with pH<br />
adjusted to 5.7 and solidified with 0.8% agar was used. All experiments were<br />
conducted in a laminar flow hood and cultures were placed in a growth chamber<br />
under 3.4 µmol m –2 s –1 light using Osram ® 75 W cool white fluorescent tubes with a<br />
16/8 light/dark photoperiod. The duration <strong>of</strong> all experiments was 6 months, as no<br />
138
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
corm formation was observed after 2 and 4 months and no tunic development was<br />
seen after 5 months.<br />
The shoots <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora produced from seedling hypocotyls on a medium<br />
supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin and 5.4 µM NAA were multiplied on the same<br />
medium for 6 months. These shoots were placed singly in 33 ml culture tubes on 10<br />
ml <strong>of</strong> MS media supplemented with 3%, 6% or 9% sucrose or 5.0 g.l -1 activated<br />
charcoal. The tubes were then placed in growth chambers maintained at 10°C, 15°C,<br />
20°C, 25°C or 30°C.<br />
The remainder <strong>of</strong> these shoots were multiplied for a further 4 months and<br />
subsequently used in an experiment to test the effect <strong>of</strong> growth retardants on corm<br />
formation in R. minutiflora. The shoots were placed in 33 ml culture tubes on 10 ml <strong>of</strong><br />
MS medium supplemented with 3.4, 17.0 or 34.0 M paclobutrazol (PP3), or 4.9 M<br />
abscisic acid (ABA). These tubes were placed at 25°C under 4.3 µmol m –2 s –1 light<br />
supplied by Osram ® 75 W cool white fluorescent tubes. Twenty replicates were used<br />
per treatment.<br />
The shoots produced by seedling hypocotyls <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii on a medium<br />
supplemented with 22.2 µM BA were multiplied on this medium for 4 months. The<br />
shoots were placed in 33 ml culture tubes on 10 ml <strong>of</strong> MS medium supplemented<br />
with 3%, 6% or 9% sucrose or 5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal. These tubes were placed<br />
at 25°C under 4.3 µmol m –2 s –1 light supplied by Osram ® 75 W cool white fluorescent<br />
tubes and 50 replicates were used per treatment.<br />
The shoots <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa produced from excised embryos on a medium<br />
supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin were multiplied on the same medium for 6<br />
months. These shoots were placed singly in 33 ml culture tubes on 10 ml <strong>of</strong> MS<br />
media supplemented with 3%, 6% or 9% sucrose, 5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal or 23.2<br />
µM kinetin. The tubes were then placed in growth chambers were maintained at<br />
10°C, 15°C, 20°C, 25°C or 30°C. Ten shoots were used per treatment and the<br />
experiment was repeated three times.<br />
Corm induction percentage and corm diameter for different temperatures and media<br />
compositions were analyzed for significant differences with Duncan’s multiple range<br />
139
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
test using Genstat. To examine the combined effect <strong>of</strong> treatments on corm induction<br />
rate and corm weight, product analysis was done. This was done by multiplying the<br />
proportion <strong>of</strong> corm induction with the mass <strong>of</strong> the corms produced (mg) and dividing<br />
this number with hundred according to the methods <strong>of</strong> ASCOUGH et al. (2008). A<br />
high value indicates that the treatment resulted in a high proportion <strong>of</strong> induction and<br />
corm mass, while a low value indicates that either the proportion <strong>of</strong> induction, the<br />
corm mass or both are low.<br />
6.2.2 In vitro flowering<br />
After an in vitro flower was observed in the R. minutiflora corm formation treatments<br />
(9% sucrose at 20°C) further experiments to repeat this result were initiated.<br />
Information from UYEMURA & IMANISHI (1984), FLAISHMAN & KAMENETSKY<br />
(2006), LIGHT et al., (2007) and a study by KÖK (2007) on the difference in soil<br />
composition during vegetative growth and flowering in R. columnae was used to<br />
design an in vitro flowering experiment.<br />
As it is better to use larger storage organs for florogenesis studies, only the largest<br />
corms were selected (FLAISHMAN & KAMENETSKY, 2006). These corms were<br />
placed in test tubes in a growth chamber with high light (190.1 µmol m –2 s –1 ) set at<br />
20°C. Medium treatments included a half strength MS medium, a half strength MS<br />
medium with 9% sucrose, a full strength MS medium with 9% sucrose, a full strength<br />
MS medium with 1:500 (v/v) smoke water and a full strength MS medium with 3%<br />
sucrose as a control. For each treatment 20 corms <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa<br />
between 5 and 10 mm in diameter were used.<br />
6.2.3 Ex vitro acclimatization and corm viability<br />
Before all corms and plantlets were used for ex vitro growth studies they were rinsed<br />
in autoclaved distilled water to remove agar from roots. Corms were partially dried in<br />
vitro by placing them inside a Petri dish on a laminar flow bench for two weeks before<br />
planting.<br />
The mist-house and greenhouse used in these experiments is situated in the<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>KwaZulu</strong> <strong>Natal</strong> Botanical Garden in Pietermaritzburg (30° 24’ E, 29° 37’<br />
S, 655 m above sea level). The mist-house had a misting interval <strong>of</strong> 15 min and a<br />
misting duration <strong>of</strong> 10 s, whereas the greenhouse did not have an automated<br />
140
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
watering regime at the time during which these experiments where conducted and<br />
plants were watered every second day with 500 ml <strong>of</strong> water.<br />
Corms <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa were planted in plastic planting trays with a<br />
1:1 ratio <strong>of</strong> potting soil and sand. For each species, 6 corms were placed in 6 trays.<br />
The trays were placed in the mist-house for 24 h, after which they were moved to the<br />
greenhouse. The trays were only placed in the mist-house for this short period <strong>of</strong><br />
time because all corms were necrotic after only two weeks in an initial experiment<br />
were 2 trays with 6 corms each where placed in the mist-house, suggesting that<br />
these conditions are too moist.<br />
In another experiment corms <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa were planted in clay pots with a 1:1 ratio<br />
<strong>of</strong> potting soil and sand. Because <strong>of</strong> the limited number <strong>of</strong> pots, 4 corms were placed<br />
in each pot and 30 pots were used. These pots were placed in a growth chamber<br />
with high light (190.1 µmol m –2 s –1 ) maintained at 20°C.<br />
Healthy rooted plantlets <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa that did not produce corms<br />
during corm formation experiments were planted in plastic planting trays with a 1:1<br />
ratio <strong>of</strong> potting soil and sand. For each species, 6 plantlets were placed in 5 trays.<br />
The trays were placed in the mist-house for 24 h, after which they were moved to the<br />
greenhouse.<br />
A small experiment was conducted with the remaining corms formed in vitro at 10 °C.<br />
Four corms were placed in a clean plastic container with autoclaved vermiculite<br />
moistened with 50% Hoagland’s nutrient solution. The containers were placed in a<br />
growth chamber set at 20°C with a 16 h photoperiod <strong>of</strong> 12.5 µmol m –2 s –1 irradiance<br />
for two months. The rest <strong>of</strong> the corms were used for a viability study. The viability <strong>of</strong><br />
ten corms larger than 5 mm in diameter were tested according to the method <strong>of</strong><br />
WAGNER (1984).<br />
141
6.3 RESULTS<br />
6.3.1 Corm formation<br />
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
In the first corm formation experiments with shoots <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora, no corms were<br />
observed at temperatures <strong>of</strong> 25°C and higher. The results <strong>of</strong> 15°C are not reported<br />
as the growth chamber malfunctioned and the cultures had to be discarded. No<br />
significant differences in corm induction from shoot explants were observed either<br />
when changing the temperature or altering the sucrose concentration (Table 6.1).<br />
Corm mass, however, increased with increasing sucrose concentration. This was true<br />
at both 10 and 20 °C. The addition <strong>of</strong> activated charcoal to media with 3% sucrose<br />
significantly increased corm mass under both temperature regimes (Table 6.1). The<br />
product <strong>of</strong> corm induction and corm mass indicates that placing the shoots at 10°C<br />
on a medium with 6% sucrose leads to the best combination <strong>of</strong> both proportion <strong>of</strong><br />
induction and corm mass, followed by the shoots placed at 20°C on media with 9%<br />
and 3% sucrose respectively (Table 6.1).<br />
Table 6.1: The effect <strong>of</strong> different temperatures and media composition on the in vitro formation<br />
and growth <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora corms. Data shows the means ± the standard error. Letters<br />
indicates significant differences between treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range<br />
test.<br />
Culture temperature and medium<br />
treatment<br />
Corm induction % Corm mass (mg) Product<br />
10°C 3% sucrose 65.2 ± 9.2 a 108.7±21.9 b 70.9<br />
6% sucrose 80.4±6.9 a 279.0±114.0 ab 224.3<br />
9% sucrose 81.9±9.1 a 134.5±19.6 b 110.2<br />
5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal 56.7±5.6 a 285.2±33.7 a 161.7<br />
20°C 3% sucrose 69.4±4.6 a 152.0±31.3 b 197.9<br />
6% sucrose 73.9±3.9 a 227.0±61.1 b 105.5<br />
9% sucrose 72.5±10.3 a 273.7±50.3 a 198.4<br />
5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal 63.8±5.9 a 239.3±45.0 a 157.7<br />
PP3 and ABA both stimulated corm formation at 25°C in the second experiment with<br />
R. minutiflora. The addition <strong>of</strong> 17.0 and 34.0 M PP3 resulted in the largest<br />
percentage corm induction and corm size (Table 6.2).<br />
142
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
Table 6.2: Percentage corm induction for Romulea minutiflora shoots cultured on medium<br />
supplemented with growth retardants.<br />
Treatment Basal swelling<br />
(%)<br />
Corm induction<br />
(%)<br />
Corms > 5 mm<br />
(%)<br />
Control 70% 0% 0%<br />
3.4 M PP3 55% 15% 10%<br />
17.0 M PP3 50% 35% 20%<br />
34.0 M PP3 35% 35% 20%<br />
4.9 M ABA 45% 20% 5%<br />
No corm formation was observed for any <strong>of</strong> the temperature and medium treatments<br />
tested for R. leipoldtii. When 100 bottles <strong>of</strong> shoots multiplied on media supplemented<br />
with BA placed at 25°C were not subcultured for 6 months no corm formation or<br />
basal thickening was observed. This was not the case with the shoot cultures placed<br />
at 25°C multiplied with media supplemented with kinetin and topolins. Here corms or<br />
basal thickening was observed for all shoots not multiplied after 6 months.<br />
Such basal thickening was observed to a certain extent for non-subcultured shoot<br />
cultures <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa, but no corm formation was observed in<br />
any cultures placed at 25°C for these species.<br />
The percentage corm induction for R. sabulosa after 6 months was significantly<br />
higher at 10 and 20 °C with all tested sucrose concentrations compared to 15 °C<br />
(Table 6.3). Corm induction was inhibited at 25 °C in this experiment (data not<br />
shown). The largest corm mass was recorded for shoots placed at 15 °C on a MS<br />
medium supplemented with 6% sucrose (Table 6.3). The mass <strong>of</strong> these corms were<br />
however not significantly different from the mass <strong>of</strong> the corms obtained for cultures<br />
placed at the same temperature on a medium with 9% sucrose or the mass <strong>of</strong> corms<br />
produced on a medium with activated charcoal and the mass <strong>of</strong> corms at 20 °C<br />
placed on a medium with 6% sucrose. Product analysis shows that corms at 15 °C<br />
with 6% sucrose achieved the highest value (Table 6.3).<br />
143
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
Table 6.3: The effect <strong>of</strong> different temperatures and media composition on the in vitro formation<br />
and growth <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa corms. Data shows the means ± the standard error. Letters<br />
indicate significant differences between treatments according to Duncan’s multiple range test.<br />
Culture temperature and medium Corm induction Corm mass (mg) Product<br />
treatment<br />
(%)<br />
10°C 3% sucrose 100.0 ± 0.0 a 325.5 ± 39.0 b 325.5<br />
6% sucrose 100.0 ± 0.0 a 346.5 ± 56.3 b 346.5<br />
9% sucrose 100.0 ± 0.0 a 294.1 ± 49.6 b 294.1<br />
5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal 87.5 ± 7.2 abc 336.3 ± 50.8 b 294.2<br />
23.2 µM kinetin 100.0 ± 0.0 a 371.1 ± 49.8 b 371.1<br />
15°C 3% sucrose 71.3 ± 10.9 bc 325.2 ± 21.9 b 231.7<br />
6% sucrose 81.7 ± 6.9 bc 522.7 ± 61.7 a 426.9<br />
9% sucrose<br />
5.0 g.l<br />
83.8 ± 5.5 bc 439.3 ± 71.4 ab 348.9<br />
-1 activated charcoal 68.8 ± 12.6 c 409 ± 59.4 ab 281.2<br />
23.2 µM kinetin 20.0 ± 14.1 d 295.3 ± 39.2 b 58.5<br />
20°C 3% sucrose 100.0 ± 0.0 a 310.9 ± 54.7 b 310.9<br />
6% sucrose 100.0 ± 0.0 a 383.5 ± 36.6 ab 383.5<br />
9% sucrose<br />
5.0 g.l<br />
100.0 ± 0.0 a 372.7 ± 57.8 b 372.7<br />
-1 activated charcoal 91.7 ± 8.3 ab 362.6 ± 63.8 b 332.4<br />
23.2 µM kinetin 18.8 ± 18.8 d 281.8 ± 52.9 b 52.2<br />
Multiple corm formation from the same shoot was observed in some cultures <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
sabulosa (Table 6.4). The highest percentage <strong>of</strong> multiple corm formation was<br />
observed at 15°C on a medium supplemented with 23.2 µM kinetin, while the highest<br />
number <strong>of</strong> corms per shoot was observed at 10°C on a medium with 3% sucrose.<br />
Multiple corm formation also occurs in Romulea species under natural environmental<br />
conditions (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
Table 6.4: Cultures with multiple corm formation for Romulea sabulosa. This shows the<br />
percentage <strong>of</strong> corm formation in cultures in which corm formation observed (Total cultures<br />
with corms) and the average number <strong>of</strong> corms produced in instances <strong>of</strong> multiple corm<br />
formation.<br />
Culture temperature and medium<br />
treatment<br />
Multiple corm<br />
formation (%)<br />
Total cultures<br />
with corms<br />
Average number <strong>of</strong><br />
multiple corms<br />
10°C 3% sucrose 6.3% 16 7.0<br />
9% sucrose 16.7% 18 2.3<br />
5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal 6.3% 16 3.0<br />
15°C 6% sucrose 7.1% 14 3.0<br />
9% sucrose 12.5% 16 2.0<br />
5.0 g.l -1 activated charcoal 7.7% 13 2.0<br />
23.2 µM kinetin 50.0% 4 2.0<br />
20°C 3% sucrose 9.1% 11 2.0<br />
144
6.3.2 In vitro flowering<br />
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
Although an in vitro formed flower was observed for R. minutiflora during corm<br />
formation experiments at 20°C on a medium with 9% sucrose (Figure 6.1), none <strong>of</strong><br />
the further experiments yielded any flowers or flower initials.<br />
Figure 6. 1: An in vitro formed flower <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora observed in a test tube placed at<br />
20°C on a medium with 9% sucrose.<br />
6.3.3 Ex vitro acclimatization and corm viability<br />
None <strong>of</strong> the corms or plantlets survived more than one month. Four corms planted<br />
inside the plastic container however survived (Fig. 6.2) for two months, and 7 out <strong>of</strong><br />
10 corms tested were viable.<br />
145
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
Figure 6.2: Corms <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa growing in a modified plastic container with<br />
vermiculite after 2 months. Bar = 20 mm.<br />
146
6.4 DISCUSSION<br />
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
Temperature is the major factor that affects storage organ morphogenesis<br />
(ASCOUGH et al., 2009). Low temperature significantly increased corm formation in<br />
R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa. The highest number <strong>of</strong> instances <strong>of</strong> multiple corm<br />
formation for R. sabulosa was also observed at 10 and 15°C.<br />
In a study by ASCOUGH et al. (2008) on Watsonia vanderspuyiae (in the same<br />
subfamily, Ixioideae) the highest percentage corm induction was observed for shoots<br />
placed at low temperatures. This study showed no significant difference between<br />
corm induction percentages <strong>of</strong> shoots placed on MS media supplemented with<br />
sucrose at 10 and 20 °C. Corm formation at low temperatures has been observed in<br />
vitro for many genera in the Iridaceae (ASCOUGH et al., 2009). An exception to this<br />
is Crinum macowanii, where storage organ formation occurs above 25 °C and is<br />
inhibited at lower temperatures (SLABBERT et al., 1993). The fact that corm<br />
induction was inhibited for R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa at 25 °C in this study<br />
correlates with the results <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus spp., where corm induction was inhibited at<br />
this temperature (TAN NHUT et al., 2004).<br />
In this study the requirements for corm formation <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii is similar to that<br />
determined in a study involving Crocus sativus corm formation (PLESSNER et al.,<br />
1990). It was however shown by HOMES et al. (1987) that corm formation <strong>of</strong> Crocus<br />
sativus also occurred at 30°C, a temperature that totally inhibits the corm formation <strong>of</strong><br />
R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa and that would probably inhibit the corm formation <strong>of</strong><br />
R. leipoldtii as it occurs in the same regions as R. minutiflora (Figure 2.1).<br />
When PP3 and ABA were added to the medium on which R. minutiflora shoots were<br />
placed, these shoots developed corms although they were placed at 25°C, a<br />
temperature that totally inhibits corm formation when these retardants that reduce<br />
leaf elongation and promote storage organ formation are not present. This effect <strong>of</strong><br />
PP3 has also been shown for Dierama and Gladiolus species (MADUBANYA, 2004;<br />
STEINITZ & LILIEN-KIPNIS, 1989; ZIV, 1989; ZIV et al., 1998).<br />
147
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
The fact that corms were not observed in any R. leipoldtii shoot cultures<br />
supplemented with BA after 6 months show that this chemical inhibits corm formation<br />
for this genus. The same effect is expected for the other species in this genus, as the<br />
shoots <strong>of</strong> all species generated and multiplied on BA appeared abnormal and their<br />
root growth was stunted.<br />
In Watsonia cultures, a correlation between corm mass and carbohydrate<br />
concentration was observed, with corm induction in some species decreasing as the<br />
carbohydrate concentration increases (ASCOUGH et al., 2008). In the present study<br />
this was also observed to some extent, as the treatment that delivered the highest<br />
corm mass had a 6% sucrose concentration. It was however surprising that elevated<br />
levels <strong>of</strong> carbohydrates did not have a statistically significant effect on corm mass.<br />
A two step corm formation protocol would work best for R. sabulosa, as the corms<br />
differentiate and accumulate carbohydrates under different temperatures. This two<br />
step system would involve placing corms at either 10 or 20°C for a few months and<br />
then transferring these cultures to 15°C.<br />
A similar two step program was proposed by ASCOUGH et al. (2011) for Tritonia<br />
gladiolaris. This two step system forms corms at lower temperatures (10 and 15°C)<br />
and promotes the accumulation <strong>of</strong> carbohydrates at higher temperatures (20°C).<br />
They suggest that the physiological mechanisms involved here are probably an<br />
adaptation for survival, so that the low temperature is perceived as a cue for corm<br />
induction and the onset <strong>of</strong> dormancy before the approach <strong>of</strong> unfavourable conditions.<br />
Corm production is however promoted at 10 and 20°C and corm mass increases at<br />
15°C, a temperature flanked by the two former temperatures, for R. sabulosa. This<br />
phenomenon may be explained by comparing the life cycle <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa with the<br />
temperature, rainfall and humidity observations for the last five years in<br />
Nieuwoudtville.<br />
R. sabulosa flowers from August to September. Before flowering there are a few<br />
weeks <strong>of</strong> vegetative growth, facilitated by the increase in rainfall in July. During July<br />
and August the averaged daily minimum is 5.1 ± 0.3°C and 4.7 ± 0.2°C and the<br />
averaged daily maximum temperature is 18.6 ± 0.6°C and 18.1 ± 0.7°C respectively.<br />
148
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
During this period new axillary buds are formed. The axillary buds gradually form<br />
their own corm at the base as conditions for growth becomes less suitable at the end<br />
<strong>of</strong> flowering in September. During September and October the averaged daily<br />
minimum temperatures are 6.3 ± 0.7°C and 8.2 ± 0.3°C and the averaged daily<br />
maximum temperatures are 21.3 ± 0.7°C and 25.6 ± 0.4°C. The maximum<br />
temperature <strong>of</strong> periods <strong>of</strong> vegetative growth and corm induction is close to 15°C and<br />
the minimum and maximum temperatures are close to 10 and 20°C during periods <strong>of</strong><br />
senescence, when accumulated carbohydrates may be reallocated to the corm in the<br />
natural habitat <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa. Although such an explanation is plausible, the<br />
interactions <strong>of</strong> factors that influences the climate <strong>of</strong> Namaqualand is very complex<br />
and it is therefore a difficult topic (DESMET, 2007).<br />
The corm production rate <strong>of</strong> various Gladiolus cultivars was also increased by a two<br />
step bud-culture technique, involving short-term exposure to a medium with plant<br />
growth regulators and subsequent withdrawal from plant growth regulators in a liquid<br />
medium (SEN & SEN, 1995).<br />
The specific temperature needed for carbohydrate accumulation for R. sabulosa,<br />
compared to that <strong>of</strong> Tritonia gladiolaris may be explained by its very restricted<br />
distribution compared to that <strong>of</strong> the widespread T. gladiolaris. An adaptation to<br />
accumulate carbohydrates above a certain temperature and to induce corms below<br />
this temperature would allow a species to spread to a variety <strong>of</strong> habitats where this<br />
temperature is observed, whereas a specific carbohydrate accumulation temperature<br />
range will limit the populations to an area with periods <strong>of</strong> this temperatures long<br />
enough to accumulate sufficient carbohydrates to be able to survive the dry seasons<br />
underground in a dormant state and to produce enough vegetative growth in the next<br />
season for the accumulation <strong>of</strong> additional carbohydrates.<br />
The fact that corms did not flower in vitro is probably because these plants need<br />
much colder minimum temperatures (below 5°C) such as in their natural environment<br />
for growth and development. The one corm <strong>of</strong> R. minutiflora which flowered in vitro at<br />
20°C was perhaps a mutation.<br />
Plantlets <strong>of</strong> Romulea species develop viable corms after 6 months, which can be<br />
commercialized as propagation units. Corm formation speeds up the<br />
149
In vitro corm formation and flowering and ex vitro acclimatization<br />
micropropagation and seedling establishment process and it is also cost-effective, as<br />
there is no need for hardening or acclimatization <strong>of</strong> plants.<br />
6.5 SUMMARY<br />
• Low temperature significantly increased corm formation in R. minutiflora and<br />
R. sabulosa<br />
• A two step corm formation protocol involving placing corms at either 10 or<br />
20°C for a few months and then transferring these cultures to 15°C should be<br />
used for R. sabulosa<br />
• When PP3 and ABA is added to the medium on which R. minutiflora shoots<br />
were placed, these shoots develop corms at 25°C, a temperature that totally<br />
inhibits corm formation when these growth retardants are not present<br />
• BA inhibited corm formation in R. leipoldtii<br />
• Corms <strong>of</strong> Romulea sabulosa formed at 10°C are viable<br />
• Corms can be commercialized as propagation units to grown in winter-rainfall<br />
areas with minimum temperatures below 5°C during winter<br />
150
7 Commercialization potential <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
Attributes that make species <strong>of</strong> Romulea attractive are their beautiful flowers and growth<br />
forms (Figure 7.1). The flowers are not only attractive because <strong>of</strong> their wide range <strong>of</strong><br />
colours, including yellow to white, pink, orange, apricot, red, magenta, lilac and purple,<br />
but also because <strong>of</strong> the interesting shape <strong>of</strong> some flowers such as R. diversiformis<br />
(Figure 7.1 C) and R. hantamnensis (DE VOS, 1972; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001).<br />
The flowers <strong>of</strong> some species are also scented. These include the honey scented flowers<br />
<strong>of</strong> R. austinii and the honey and coconut scented flowers <strong>of</strong> R. schlechteri. The growth<br />
form <strong>of</strong> many Romulea species is very reduced, with subterranean stems and a few<br />
filiform leaves. This accentuates the beautiful flowers <strong>of</strong> these species and creates a<br />
spectacular floral display when flowers are grown together.<br />
Figure 7.1: Showing eight species used in propagation experiments arranged from the largest to<br />
the smallest growth form. From the left they are Romulea minutiflora (A), R. camerooniana (B), R.<br />
diversiformis (C), R. rosea (D), R. flava (E), R. leipoldtii (F), R. monadelpha (G) and R. sabulosa (H).<br />
Modified from DE VOS (1972) and photographs taken by Dr. John C. Manning. Horizontal bar = 50<br />
mm.<br />
151
Commercialization potential <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
Many horticulturalists I have spoken to during this study are not just interested in<br />
Romulea because <strong>of</strong> their beautiful flowers, but also because growing seeds <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
to the flowering stage is considered somewhat <strong>of</strong> a horticultural feat and they aspire to<br />
the challenge. There is a demand for propagative material <strong>of</strong> these plants and many<br />
companies supplying seeds via the internet. These companies <strong>of</strong>ten supply inadequate<br />
information on propagation. The seed germination protocols reported in Chapter 4 can<br />
now be used by horticulturalists as more effective methods for germinating seeds <strong>of</strong> R.<br />
diversiformis, R. flava, R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora, R. monadelpha and R. rosea.<br />
Germination <strong>of</strong> the seeds <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the most attractive species in this genus is however<br />
low.<br />
In this study, micropropagation protocols that produce corms as an end-product have<br />
been established for R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa. Corms <strong>of</strong> these species<br />
can now be commercialised. For the attractive R. sabulosa, one embryo produces 2.1 ±<br />
0.7 SE shoots after 2 months; placing these shoots on a medium supplemented with 2.5<br />
µM mTR for a further 2 months multiplies their number by 5.5 ± 1.3 SE. Each <strong>of</strong> these<br />
shoots can then be induced to produce a corm after 6 months. This means that 1<br />
embryo can produce about 12 corms after 10 months or about 65 corms after 12 months<br />
(if shoots are subcultured to medium supplemented with 2.5 µM mTR for another 2<br />
months). Although corms <strong>of</strong> R. flava and R. monadelpha were not produced, stems with<br />
basal thickening, like those observed for R. leipoldtii, R. minutiflora and R. sabulosa,<br />
were observed in shoot cultures not subcultured for 4 months. It is therefore expected<br />
that these species would also produce corms when placed at low temperatures.<br />
Some other attractive species that were not micropropagated in this study include R.<br />
citrina and R. tabularis, which were used in initial germination experiments, and R.<br />
eximia for which seeds could not be obtained.<br />
R. eximia flowers are old-rose pink to dark old-rose or deep red (DE VOS, 1972;<br />
MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 1996; MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). The cup is<br />
greenish to pale yellow and is streaked purple. There are dark red blotches on each<br />
152
Commercialization potential <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
segment around the cup. R. eximia flowers from August to September (MANNING &<br />
GOLDBLATT, 2001). According to DE VOS (1972) this plant has 2 to 3 flowers or more.<br />
R. eximia is in the same subgenus and section as R. sabulosa, whereas R. citrina and<br />
R. tabularis are in the same subgenus, section and series as R. leipoldtii and R.<br />
minutiflora (MANNING & GOLDBLATT, 2001). R. austinii and R. schlechteri, species<br />
with scented flowers, are also in the same subgenus, section and series as R. leipoldtii<br />
and R. minutiflora.<br />
It is therefore very likely that the culture requirements for R. eximia could be very similar<br />
to that <strong>of</strong> R. sabulosa and that the culture requirements for R. citrina, R. tabularis, R.<br />
austinii and R. schlechteri could be very similar to that <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii and R. minutiflora.<br />
This study can therefore be useful for the commercialization <strong>of</strong> these species.<br />
Apart from the increased multiplication rate in vitro compared to conventional<br />
propagation, in vitro techniques such as embryo rescue established for these species<br />
will also be useful in the commercialization <strong>of</strong> these species. Embryo rescue enables the<br />
development <strong>of</strong> the embryo in vitro if the endosperm is underdeveloped (HARTMANN &<br />
KESTER, 1965). Crosses have been attempted in vivo on numerous species <strong>of</strong><br />
Romulea by DE VOS (1972). She found that crosses between species that were not in<br />
the same section and with different chromosome numbers were largely unsuccessful.<br />
When crossing species in different subsections and sections she found that seeds were<br />
not viable. She speculated that this was because <strong>of</strong> a failure <strong>of</strong> endosperm<br />
development, suggesting that the embryo may be viable and that the techniques <strong>of</strong><br />
embryo rescue and in vitro culture could be used to cultivate these hybrids (DE VOS,<br />
1972). Weak plants were obtained in a few cases. These plants died within the first<br />
growth season, before flowering (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
Using embryo rescue techniques, the beautiful and large flowered species in the<br />
subsection Spatalanthus (e.g. R. sabulosa and R. monadelpha) can therefore<br />
theoretically be crossed with species with scented flowers such as R. austinii and R.<br />
schlechteri in the subsection Romulea. Such a cross may result in a phenotype with<br />
153
Commercialization potential <strong>of</strong> Romulea species<br />
large, beautiful and scented flowers which can be cloned in vitro using protocols<br />
established in this study. Embryo rescue and in vitro culture techniques can also be<br />
used to cross such a phenotype with a widespread species such as R. rosea, so that<br />
cultivation requirements will be less specific. The commercialization potential <strong>of</strong> such a<br />
phenotype would be very high, as it could be cultivated in numerous geographical<br />
locations by somebody that does not have extensive horticultural experience.<br />
Natural hybridization amongst the South African Romulea species are rare (DE VOS,<br />
1972). Intermediates between R. rosea var. australis and var. communis have been<br />
found. A similar case <strong>of</strong> natural hybridisation has been reported for R. rosea var. reflexa<br />
and var. australis. DE VOS (1972) reported similar cases <strong>of</strong> natural hybridization <strong>of</strong><br />
variants within species for R. cruciata and R. obscura. She also reported a case <strong>of</strong><br />
natural hybridisation <strong>of</strong> R. leipoldtii and R. tabularis and speculated that R. sabulosa and<br />
R. monadelpha may also hybridise naturally. These hybrids resembled artificial hybrids<br />
obtained from crossing these varieties (DE VOS, 1972).<br />
Polyploidy have been induced in a number <strong>of</strong> different monocotyledons (COHEN &<br />
YAO, 1996; GANGA & CHEZHIYAN, 2002). As polyploidy techniques are more affective<br />
with propagative material obtained from micropropagation, this study will also aid in the<br />
establishment <strong>of</strong> a protocol to generate polyploids <strong>of</strong> Romulea species.<br />
The results produced in this study will be useful to consider before the design <strong>of</strong><br />
experiments for the future horticultural development <strong>of</strong> species in this genus. It not only<br />
shows that species <strong>of</strong> this genus can be propagated, but also that there is potential for<br />
hybridisation and mass propagation within the genus <strong>of</strong> Romulea.<br />
154
Literature cited<br />
AHLOOWALIA, B. S. (1997). Improvement <strong>of</strong> horticultural plants through in vitro culture<br />
and induced mutations. Acta Horticulturae 447: 545-549.<br />
AHLOOWALIA, B. S., and PRAKASH, J. (2002). Physical components <strong>of</strong> tissue culture<br />
technology. Proceedings <strong>of</strong> a Technical Meeting organized by the Joint<br />
FAO/IAEA Division <strong>of</strong> Nuclear Techniques in Food and Agriculture, Vienna.17-28.<br />
AHLOOWALIA, B. S., PRAKASH, J., SAVANGIKAR, V. A., and SAVANGIKAR, C.<br />
(2002). Plant tissue culture. Proceedings <strong>of</strong> a Technical Meeting organized by<br />
the Joint FAO/IAEA Division <strong>of</strong> Nuclear Techniques in Food and Agriculture,<br />
Vienna.3-10.<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D. (2008). Micropropagation and in vitro manipulation <strong>of</strong> Watsonia. PhD<br />
thesis. <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>KwaZulu</strong>-<strong>Natal</strong>.<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., ERWIN, J. E., and VAN STADEN, J. (2007). In vitro propagation <strong>of</strong><br />
four Watsonia species. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 88: 135–145.<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., ERWIN, J. E., and VAN STADEN, J. (2008). Reduced temperature,<br />
elevated sucrose, continuous light and gibberellic acid promote corm formation in<br />
Watsonia vanderspuyiae. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 95: 275–283.<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., ERWIN, J. E., and VAN STADEN, J. (2009). Micropropagation <strong>of</strong><br />
Iridaceae - a review. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 97: 1-19.<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., and FENNELL, C. W. (2004). The regulation <strong>of</strong> plant growth and<br />
development in liquid culture. South African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany 70: 181-190.<br />
ASCOUGH, G. D., SWART, P. A., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2011).<br />
Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Romulea minutiflora, Sisyrinchium laxum and Tritonia<br />
gladiolaris — Iridaceae with ornamental potential. South African Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Botany 77: 216–221.<br />
BAIRU, M. W., STIRK, W. A., DOLEZAL, K., and VAN STADEN, J. (2007). Optimizing<br />
the micropropagation protocol for the endangered Aloe polyphylla: can metatopolin<br />
and its derivatives serve as replacement for benzyladenine and zeatin?<br />
Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 90: 15-23.<br />
BAND, S. R., and HENDRY, G. A. F. (1993). General procedures and methodologies<br />
In: Methods in comparative plant ecology: A laboratory manual. Eds: Grime, J.P.<br />
and Hendry, G.A.F. Chapman & Hall, London, pp. 252.<br />
155
BASKIN, C. C., and BASKIN, J. M. (1998). Seeds: Ecology, Biogeography, and<br />
Evolution <strong>of</strong> Dormancy and Germination. Academic Press, San Diego.<br />
Literature cited<br />
BAXTER, B. J. M., VAN STADEN, J., GRANGER, J. E., and BROWN, N. A. C. (1994).<br />
Plant-derived smoke and smoke extracts stimulate seed germination <strong>of</strong> the fireclimax<br />
grass Themeda trianda. Environmental and Experimental Botany 34: 217-<br />
223.<br />
BEWLEY, J. D., and BLACK, M. (1982). Physiology and biochemistry <strong>of</strong> seeds in<br />
relation to germination. 2. 2 vols. Springer-Verlag, Berlin.<br />
BEWLEY, J. D., and BLACK, M. (1994). Seeds: Physiology <strong>of</strong> Development and<br />
Germination. Plenum Press, New York.<br />
BEYL, C. A. (2005). Getting started with tissue culture: Media preparation, sterile<br />
technique and laboratory equipment In: Plant development and biotechnology.<br />
Eds: Trigiano, R.N. and Gray, D.J. CRC Press LLC, Florida, pp. 19-37.<br />
BHAGYALAKSHMI, N. (2000). Factors influencing direct shoot regeneration from ovary<br />
explants <strong>of</strong> saffron. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 58: 205–211.<br />
BLANK, R. R., and YOUNG, J. A. (1998). Heated substrate and smoke: Influence on<br />
seed emergence and plant growth. Journal <strong>of</strong> Range Management 51: 577-583.<br />
BRAGG, C. J., DONALDSON, J. D., and RYAN, P. G. (2005). Density <strong>of</strong> Cape<br />
porcupines in a semi-arid environment and their impact on soil turnover and<br />
related ecosystem processes. Journal <strong>of</strong> Arid Environments 61: 261–275.<br />
BROWN, J. T. (1990). The initiation and maintenance <strong>of</strong> callus cultures In: Plant cell<br />
and tissue culture. Eds: Pollard, J.W.VI VI vols Humana Press, Clifton, pp. 57-63.<br />
BROWN, J. T., and CHARLWOOD, B. V. (1990). Organogenesis in callus culture In:<br />
Plant cell and tissue culture. Eds: Pollard, J.W.VI VI vols Humana Press, Clifton,<br />
pp. 65-70.<br />
BROWN, N. A. C., and VAN STADEN, J. (1997). Smoke as a germination cue: a<br />
review. Plant Growth Regulation 22: 115-124.<br />
BURROWS, J. E., and WILLIS, C. K. (2005). Plants <strong>of</strong> the Nyika Plateau: an account <strong>of</strong><br />
the vegetation <strong>of</strong> the Nyika National Parks <strong>of</strong> Malawi and Zambia. 31. Southern<br />
African Botanical Diversity Network, Pretoria.<br />
COETZEE, C., JEFTHAS, E., and REINTEN, E. (1999). Indigenous Plant Genetic<br />
Resources <strong>of</strong> South Africa In: Perspectives on new crops and new uses. Eds:<br />
Janick, J. ASHS Press, Alexandria, pp. 160-163.<br />
COHEN, D., and YAO, J.-L. (1996). In vitro chromosome doubling <strong>of</strong> nine Zantedeschia<br />
cultivars. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 47: 43-49.<br />
156
COPELAND, L. O. (1976). Principles <strong>of</strong> Seed Science and Technology. Burgess<br />
Publishing Company, Minneapolis.<br />
Literature cited<br />
CROSSMAN, N. D., BRYAN, B. A., and COOKE, D. A. (2008). An invasive plant and<br />
climate change threat index for weed risk management: Integrating habitat<br />
distribution pattern and dispersal process. Ecological Indicators (In press)<br />
DANTU, P. K., and BHOJWANI, S. S. (1987). In vitro propagation and corm formation<br />
in Gladiolus. Gartenbauwissenschaft 52: 90-93.<br />
DANTU, P. K., and BHOJWANI, S. S. (1995). In vitro corm formation and field<br />
evaluation <strong>of</strong> corm-derived plants <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus. Scientia Horticulturae 61: 115-<br />
129.<br />
DE BRUYN, M. H., and FERREIRA, D. I. (1992). In vitro corm production <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus<br />
dalennii and G.tritis. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 31: 123-128.<br />
DE LANGE, J. H., and BOUCHER, C. (1990). Autecological studies on Autouinia<br />
capitata (Bruniaceae). Ι. Plant-derived smoke as a seed germination cue. South<br />
African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany 56: 700-703.<br />
DE VOS, M. P. (1970a). Bydrae tot die morfologie en anatomie van Romulea: 1. Die<br />
knol. Journal <strong>of</strong> South African Botany 36: 215-228.<br />
DE VOS, M. P. (1970b). Die herontdekte Romulea monadelpha. Journal <strong>of</strong> South<br />
African Botany 36: 1-7.<br />
DE VOS, M. P. (1972). The genus Romulea in South Africa. Journal <strong>of</strong> South African<br />
Botany Supplement 9: 1-307.<br />
DE VOS, M. P. (1983). Romulea In: Flora <strong>of</strong> southern Africa. Eds: Leistner, O.A.7(2),<br />
fascicle 2 Botanical Research Institute, Pretoria, pp. 10-73.<br />
DEBERGH, P. C. A. (1994). The in vitro techniques: Their contribution to breeding and<br />
multiplication <strong>of</strong> ornamentals. Acta Horticulturae 353: 122-133.<br />
DENO, N. C. (1993). Seed Germination Theory and Practice. 2nd ed. Pensylvania State<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press, State College.<br />
DESMET, P. G. (2007). Namaqualand—A brief overview <strong>of</strong> the physical and floristic<br />
environment. Journal <strong>of</strong> Arid Environments 70: 570–587.<br />
DIXON, K. W., ROCHE, S., and PATE, J. S. (1995). The promotive effect <strong>of</strong> smoke<br />
derived from burnt native vegetation on seed germination <strong>of</strong> Western Australian<br />
plants. Oecologia 101: 185-192.<br />
DONAHUE, R. L., MILLER, R. W., and SHICKLUNA, J. C. (1983). Soils: An<br />
Introduction to Soils and Plant Growth. 5th ed. Prentice-Hall, Inc., Englewood<br />
Cliffs.<br />
157
Literature cited<br />
DOWLING, P. M., CLEMENTS, R. J., and MCWILLIAM, J. R. (1971). Establishment<br />
and survival <strong>of</strong> a pasture species from seeds sown on the soil surface. Australian<br />
Journal <strong>of</strong> Agriculture Research 22: 61-74.<br />
EDDY, J. L., and SMITH, D. F. (1975). Seed dispersal and germination in Romulea<br />
rosea. Australian Journal <strong>of</strong> Experimental Agriculture and Animal Husbandry 15:<br />
508-512.<br />
EDMOND, J. B., SENN, T. L., and ANDREWS, F. S. (1964). Fundamentals <strong>of</strong><br />
Horticulture. 3rd ed. McGraw-Hill, Inc., New York.<br />
EGERTON-WARBURTON, L. M. (1998). A smoke-induced alteration <strong>of</strong> the sub-testa<br />
cuticle in seeds <strong>of</strong> the post-fire recruiter, Emmenanthe penduliflora Benth.<br />
(Hydrophyllaceae). Journal <strong>of</strong> Experimental Botany 49: 1317–1327.<br />
ELLIS, R. H., and ROBERTS, E. H. (1981). The quantification <strong>of</strong> ageing and survival in<br />
orthodox seeds. Seed Science and Technology 9: 373-409.<br />
EMERY, N., and ATKINS, C. (2006). Cytokinins and seed development In: Handbook<br />
<strong>of</strong> Seed Science and Technology. Eds: Basra, A.S. The Haworth Press, Inc., New<br />
York, pp. 63-93.<br />
EVANS, R. A., ECKERT, E. R., and KAY, B. L. (1967). Wheatgrass establishment with<br />
paraquat and tillage on Downy Brome range. Weeds 15: 50–55.<br />
FINER, J. J. (1995). Direct somatic embryogenesis In: Plant cell, tissue and organ<br />
culture: Fundamental methods. Eds: Gamborg, O.L. and Phillips, G.C. Springer-<br />
Verlag, New York, pp. 91-101.<br />
FLAISHMAN, M. A., and KAMENETSKY, R. (2006). Florogenesis in flower bulbs:<br />
classical and molecular approaches In: Floriculture, Ornamental and Plant<br />
Biotechnology: Advances and Topical Issues. Eds: Teixera Da Silva, J.A. Global<br />
Science Books, UK, pp. 33-43.<br />
FLEMATTI, G. R., GHISALBERT, E. L., DIXON, K. W., and TRENGOVE, R. D. (2004).<br />
Molecular weight <strong>of</strong> a germination-enhancing compound in smoke. Plant and Soil<br />
263: 1–4.<br />
FLEMING, K. M., LOPER, R., and PRIVETT, V. (2009). Romulea rosea (Iridaceae):<br />
adventive in Texas. Phytologia 91: 73-75.<br />
GABA, V. P. (2004). Plant growth regulators in plant tissue culture and development In:<br />
Plant development and biotechnology. Eds: Trigiano, R.N. and Gray, D.J. CRC<br />
Press, New York, pp. 97-99.<br />
GAMBORG, O. L., and PHILLIPS, G. C. (1995). Sterile techniques In: Plant cell, tissue<br />
and organ culture: Fundamental methods. Eds: Gamborg, O.L. and Phillips, G.C.<br />
Springer-Verlag, New York, pp. 35-41.<br />
158
Literature cited<br />
GANGA, M., and CHEZHIYAN, N. (2002). Influence <strong>of</strong> the antimitotic agents colchicine<br />
and oryzalin on in vitro regeneration and chromosome doubling <strong>of</strong> diploid<br />
bananas (Musa spp.). Journal <strong>of</strong> Horticultural Science & Biotechnology 77: 572-<br />
575.<br />
GARDNER, C. M. K., BELL, J. P., COOPER, J. D., DEAN, T. J., HODNETT, M. G.,<br />
and GARDNER, N. (1991). Soil water content In: Soil Analysis: Physical<br />
Methods. Eds: Smith, K.A. and Mullins, C.E. Marcel Dekker, Inc., New York, pp.<br />
620.<br />
GAUCH, H. G. (1972). Inorganic Plant Nutrition. Dowden, Hutchinson & Ross, Inc.,<br />
Stroudsburg.<br />
GEORGE, E. F., and SHERRINGTON, P. D. (1984). Plant Propagation by Tissue<br />
Culture: Handbook and directory <strong>of</strong> commercial laboratories. Exegetics,<br />
Basingstoke.<br />
GINZBURG, C., and ZIV, M. (1973). Hormonal regulation <strong>of</strong> cormel formation in<br />
Gladiolus stolons grown in vitro. Annals <strong>of</strong> Botany 37: 219-224.<br />
GLASS, A. D. M. (1989). Plant Nutrition: An Introduction to Current Concepts. Jones<br />
and Bartlett Publishers, Inc., Boston.<br />
GOLDBLATT, P. (1990). Phylogeny and classification <strong>of</strong> Iridaceae. Annals <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Missouri Botanical Garden 77: 607-627.<br />
GOLDBLATT, P. (1991). African Iridaceae In: Systematics, Biology and Evolution <strong>of</strong><br />
some South African taxa. Eds: Linder, H.P. and Hall, A.V. Bolus Herbarium, Cape<br />
Town, pp. 1-74.<br />
GOYAL, K., WALTON, L. J., and TUNNACLIFFE, A. (2005). LEA proteins prevent<br />
protein aggregation due to water stress. Biochemical Journal 388: 151–157.<br />
GRAY, D. J. (2005). Propagation from nonmeristematic tissues: Nonzygotic<br />
embryogenesis In: Plant development and biotechnology. Eds: Trigiano, R.N.<br />
and Gray, D.J. CRC Press, New York, pp. 187-200.<br />
HARPER, J. L., and BENTON, R. A. (1966). The behaviour <strong>of</strong> seeds in soil. II. The<br />
germination <strong>of</strong> seeds on the surface <strong>of</strong> a water supplying substrate. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Ecology 54: 151–166.<br />
HARTMANN, H. T., and KESTER, D. E. (1965). Plant propagation: Principles and<br />
Practices. 2nd ed. Prentice-Hall, Inc., New Jersey.<br />
HEWITT, E. J., and SMITH, T. A. (1974). Plant Mineral Nutrition. The English<br />
Universities Press Ltd., London.<br />
159
Literature cited<br />
HILTON-TAYLOR, C. (1996). Red Data List <strong>of</strong> Southern African Plants. Strelitzia, 4.<br />
National Botanical Institute, Pretoria.<br />
HOMES, J., LEGROS, M., and JAZIRI, M. (1987). In vitro multiplication <strong>of</strong> Crocus<br />
sativus L. Acta Horticulturae 212: 675-676.<br />
HU, C. Y., and ZANETTINI, M. H. B. (1995). Embryo culture and embryo rescue for<br />
wide cross hybrids In: Plant cell, tissue and organ culture: Fundamental<br />
methods. Eds: Gamborg, O.L. and Phillips, G.C. Springer-Verlag, New York, pp.<br />
129-140.<br />
HUSSEY, G. (1975). Totipotency in tissue explants and callus <strong>of</strong> some members <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Liliaceae, Iridaceae, and Amaryllidaceae. Journal <strong>of</strong> Experimental Botany 26:<br />
253-262.<br />
HUSSEY, G. (1976). In vitro release <strong>of</strong> axilary shoots from apical dominance in<br />
monocotyledonous plantlets. Annals <strong>of</strong> Botany 40: 1323-1325.<br />
HUSSEY, G. (1977a). In vitro propagation <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus by precocious axillary shoot<br />
formation. Scientia Horticulturae 6: 287-296.<br />
HUSSEY, G. (1977b). In vitro propagation <strong>of</strong> some members <strong>of</strong> the Liliaceae, Iridaceae<br />
and Amaryllidaceae. Acta Horticulturae 78: 303-309.<br />
HUYLENBROECK, J. M., PIQUERAS, A., and DEBERGH, P. C. (1998).<br />
Photosynthesis and carbon metabolism in leaves formed prior and during ex vitro<br />
acclimatization <strong>of</strong> micropropagated plants. Plant Science 134: 21–30.<br />
HUYLENBROECK, J. M., PIQUERAS, A., and DEBERGH, P. C. (2000). The evolution<br />
<strong>of</strong> photosynthetic capacity and the antioxidantenzymatic system during<br />
acclimatization <strong>of</strong> micropropagated Calathea plants. Plant Science 155: 59–66.<br />
IMANISHI, H. (1983). Effects <strong>of</strong> exposure <strong>of</strong> bulbs to smoke and ethylene on flowering<br />
<strong>of</strong> Narcissus tazetta cultivar ‘Grand Soleil d'Or’. Scientia Horticulturae 21: 173-<br />
180.<br />
INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION (1999a). Biochemical test for<br />
viability. Seed Science and Technology 27, Supplement: 33-35.<br />
INTERNATIONAL SEED TESTING ASSOCIATION (1999b). Excised embryo test for<br />
viability. Seed Science and Technology 27, Supplement: 65-67.<br />
JÄGER, A. K., LIGHT, M. E., and VAN STADEN, J. (1996). Effects <strong>of</strong> source <strong>of</strong> plant<br />
material and temperature on the production <strong>of</strong> smoke extracts that promote<br />
germination <strong>of</strong> light-sensitive lettuce seeds. Environmental and Experimental<br />
Botany 36: 421-429.<br />
JÄGER, A. K., MCALISTER, B. G., and VAN STADEN, J. (1995). In vitro culture <strong>of</strong><br />
Babiana species. Acta Horticulturae 420: 107-108.<br />
160
Literature cited<br />
JÄGER, A. K., MCALISTER, B. G., and VAN STADEN, J. (1998). In vitro culture <strong>of</strong><br />
Gladiolus carneus. South African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany 64: 146-147.<br />
JANN, R. C., and AMEN, R. D. (1977). What is germination? In: The physiology and<br />
biochemistry <strong>of</strong> seed dormancy and germination. Eds: Khan, A.A. North-Holland,<br />
New York, pp. 7-28.<br />
JONES, R. L., and STODDART, J. L. (1977). Gibberellins and seed germination In:<br />
The Physiology and Biochemistry <strong>of</strong> Seed Dormancy and Germination. Eds:<br />
Khan, A.A. North-Holland, New York, pp. 78-109.<br />
KANE, M. E. (2004). Shoot culture procedures In: Plant development and<br />
biotechnology. Eds: Trigiano, R.N. and Gray, D.J. CRC, New York, pp. 145-157.<br />
KHAN, A. A. (1977). Seed dormancy: changing concepts and theories In: The<br />
Physiology and Biochemistry <strong>of</strong> Seed Dormancy and Germination. Eds: Khan,<br />
A.A. North-Holland, New York, pp. 29-50.<br />
KOETLE, M. J., FINNIE, J. F., and VAN STADEN, J. (2010). In vitro regeneration in<br />
Dierama erectum. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 103: 23-31.<br />
KÖK, T., BILGEN, A., ÖZDEMIR, C., KUTBAY, H. G., and KESKIN, M. (2007).<br />
Macroelement (N, P, K) contents <strong>of</strong> Romulea columnae Seb. and Mauri Subsp.<br />
culumnae during vegetative and generative growth phases. Journal <strong>of</strong> Plant<br />
Sciences 2: 440-446.<br />
KOLLER, D. (1972). Environmental Control <strong>of</strong> Seed Germination In: Seed Biology. Eds:<br />
Kozlowski, T.T.2 3 vols Academic Press, Inc., New York, pp. 447.<br />
KRIKORIAN, A. D., and KANN, R. P. (1986). Regeneration in Liliaceae, Iridaceae, and<br />
Amaryllidaceae In: Cell Culture and Somatic Cell Genetics <strong>of</strong> Plants. Eds: Vasil,<br />
I.K.3 Academic Press, Orlando, pp. 187-205.<br />
KULKARNI, M. G., SPARG, S. G., and VAN STADEN, J. (2006a). Dark conditioning,<br />
cold stratification and a smoke-derived compound enhance the germination <strong>of</strong><br />
Eucomis autumnalis subsp. autumnalis seeds. South African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany<br />
72: 157–162.<br />
KULKARNI, M. G., SPARG, S. G., and VAN STADEN, J. (2006b). Germination and<br />
post-germination response <strong>of</strong> Acacia seeds to smoke-water and butenolide, a<br />
smoke-derived compound. Journal <strong>of</strong> Arid Environments 69: 177–187.<br />
KULKARNI, M. G., STREET, R. A., and VAN STADEN, J. (2007). Germination and<br />
seedling growth requirements for propagation <strong>of</strong> Dioscorea dregeana (Kunth)<br />
Dur. and Schinz — A tuberous medicinal plant. South African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany<br />
73: 131–137.<br />
161
Literature cited<br />
KUMAR, A., SOOD, A., PALNI, L. M. S., and GUPTA, A. K. (1999). In vitro propagation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Gladiolus hybridus Hort.: Synergistic effect <strong>of</strong> heat shock and sucrose on<br />
morphogenesis. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 57: 105-112.<br />
KYTE, L., and KLEYN, J. (1996). Plants from test tubes: An introduction to<br />
micropropagation. 3rd ed. Timber Press, Inc., Portland.<br />
LAWRENCE, E. (2000). Henderson's dictionary <strong>of</strong> biological terms. 12 ed. Prentice Hall,<br />
Harlow.<br />
LEADEM, C. L. (1984). Quick Tests for Tree Seed Viability. 18. B.C. Ministry <strong>of</strong> Forests<br />
Research Laboratory, Victoria.<br />
LECLERC, J.-C. (2003). Plant Ecophysiology. Science Publishers, Inc., Enfield.<br />
LEUBNER-METZGER, G. (2006). Hormonal interactions during seed dormancy release<br />
and germination In: Handbook <strong>of</strong> Seed Science and Technology. Eds: Basra,<br />
A.S. The Haworth Press, Inc., New York, pp. 303-341.<br />
LIGHT, M. E., GARDNER, M. J., JÄGER, A. K., and VAN STADEN, J. (2002). Dual<br />
regulation <strong>of</strong> seed germination by smoke solutions. Plant Growth Regulation 37:<br />
135-141.<br />
LIGHT, M. E., KULKARNI, M. G., ASCOUGH, G.D., and VAN STADEN, J. (2007).<br />
Improved flowering <strong>of</strong> a South African Watsonia with smoke treatments. South<br />
African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany 73: 298<br />
LILIEN-KIPNIS, H., and KOCHBA, M. (1987). Mass propagation <strong>of</strong> new gladiolus<br />
hybrids. Acta Horticulturae 212: 631-637.<br />
LOVELAND, P. J., and WHALLEY, W. R. (1991). Particle size analysis In: Soil<br />
Analysis: Physical Methods. Eds: Smith, K.A. and Mullins, C.E. Marcel Dekker,<br />
Inc., New York, pp. 620.<br />
MADUBANYA, L. G. (2004). In vitro conservation <strong>of</strong> endangered Dierama species. MSc<br />
thesis. <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>KwaZulu</strong>-<strong>Natal</strong>.<br />
MANNING, J. C., and GOLDBLATT, P. (1996). West coast. South African Wild Flower<br />
Guide, 7. Botanical Society <strong>of</strong> South Africa, Kirstenbosch.<br />
MANNING, J. C., and GOLDBLATT, P. (1997). Nieuwoudtville: Bokkeveld Plateau &<br />
Hantam. South African Wild Flower Guide, 9. Botanical Society <strong>of</strong> South Africa,<br />
Kirstenbosch.<br />
MANNING, J. C., and GOLDBLATT, P. (2001). A synoptic review <strong>of</strong> Romulea<br />
(Iridaceae: Crocoideae) in sub-Saharan Africa, the Arabian Peninsula and<br />
Socotra including new species, biological notes, and a new infrageneric<br />
classification. Adansonia 23: 59-108.<br />
162
Literature cited<br />
MARION-POLL, A. (1997). ABA and seed development. TRENDS in Plant Science 2:<br />
447-448.<br />
MARSCHNER, H. (1995). Mineral Nutrition <strong>of</strong> Higher Plants. Second ed. Academic<br />
Press Ltd., London.<br />
MAYER, A. M. (1977). Metabolic control <strong>of</strong> germination In: The physiology and<br />
biochemistry <strong>of</strong> seed dormancy and germination. Eds: Khan, A.A. North-Holland,<br />
New York, pp. 357-384.<br />
MCALISTER, B. G., JÄGER, A. K., and VAN STADEN, J. (1998). Micropropagation <strong>of</strong><br />
Babiana spp. South African Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany 64: 88-90.<br />
MEEKLAH, F. A. (1958). Chemical aids to pasture renovation. Proceedings <strong>of</strong> 20th<br />
Conference <strong>of</strong> the New Zealand Grassland Association, pp. 116–119.<br />
MEYER, H. J., and VAN STADEN, J. (1988). In vitro multiplication <strong>of</strong> Ixia flexuosa.<br />
Horticultural Science 23: 1070-1071.<br />
MILLER, H. P., and PERRY, R. A. (1968). Preliminary studies on the establishment <strong>of</strong><br />
Townsville Lucerne (Stylosanthes humilis) in uncleared native pasture at<br />
Katherine N.T. Australian Journal <strong>of</strong> Experimental Agriculture and Animal<br />
Husbandry 8: 26–32.<br />
MINEO, L. (1990). Plant tissue culture techniques In: Tested studies for laboratory<br />
teaching. Eds: Goldman, C.A.11 ABLE, Pennsylvania, pp. 151-174.<br />
MINORSKY, P. V. (2002). The Hot and the Classic. Plant Physiology 128: 1167–1168.<br />
MURASHIGE, T., and SKOOG, F. (1962). A revised medium for rapid growth and<br />
bioassay with tobacco tissue cultures. Physiologia Plantarum 15: 472-497.<br />
NIEDERWIESER, J. G., KLEYNHANS, R., and HANCKE, F. L. (2002). Development <strong>of</strong><br />
a new flower bulb crop in South Africa. Acta Horticulturae 570: 67-71.<br />
NOWAK, J., and PRUSKI, K. (2002). Priming tissue cultured propagules. Proceedings<br />
<strong>of</strong> a Technical Meeting organized by the Joint FAO/IAEA Division <strong>of</strong> Nuclear<br />
Techniques in Food and Agriculture, Vienna.69-82.<br />
PAGE, Y. M., and VAN STADEN, J. (1985). In vitro propagation <strong>of</strong> Dierama latifolium.<br />
Horticultural Science 20: 1049-1050.<br />
PENG, J., and HARBERD, N. P. (2002). The role <strong>of</strong> GA-mediated signalling in the<br />
control <strong>of</strong> seed germination. Current Opinion in Plant Biology 5: 376–381.<br />
PHILLIPS, G. C., HUSTENBERGER, J. F., and HANSEN, E. E. (1995). Plant<br />
regeneration by organogenesis from callus and cell suspension cultures In: Plant<br />
cell, tissue and organ culture: Fundamental methods. Eds: Gamborg, O.L. and<br />
Phillips, G.C. Springer-Verlag, New York, pp. 35-42.<br />
163
Literature cited<br />
PIERIK, R. L. M. (1997). In Vitro Culture <strong>of</strong> Higher Plants. Kluwer Academic Publishers,<br />
Dordrecht.<br />
PLESSNER, O., ZIV, M., and NEGBI, M. (1990). In vitro corm production in the saffron<br />
crocus (Crocus sativus L.). Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 20: 89-94.<br />
PONTING, M. (2006). Wild flowers <strong>of</strong> the Cape and Namaqualand. Tour Report.<br />
Naturetrek, England.<br />
RAGHAVAN (1976). Experimental embryogenesis in vascular plants. Experimental<br />
Botany (Sutcliffe, J.F.).(eds), 10. 10 vols. Academic Press, London.<br />
RAIMONDO, D., VON STADEN, L., FODEN, W., VICTOR, J. E., HELME, N. A.,<br />
TURNER, R. C., KAMUNDI, D. A., and MANYAMA, P. A. (2009). Red List <strong>of</strong><br />
South African Plants 2009. Strelitzia 25. South African National Biodiversity<br />
Institute, Pretoria.<br />
REED, S. M. (2005). Embryo rescue In: Plant development and biotechnology. Eds:<br />
Trigiano, R.N. and Gray, D.J. CRC Press, New York, pp. 235-239.<br />
REEVES, G., CHASE, M. W., GOLDBLATT, P., RUDALL, P., FAY, M. F., COX, A. V.,<br />
LEJEUNE, B., and SOUZA-CHIES, T. (2001). Molecular systematics <strong>of</strong><br />
Iridaceae: Evidence from four plastid DNA Regions. American Journal <strong>of</strong> Botany<br />
11: 2074–2087.<br />
REINTEN, E., and COETZEE, J. H. (2002). Commercialization <strong>of</strong> South African<br />
indigenous crops: Aspects <strong>of</strong> research and cultivation <strong>of</strong> products In: Trends in<br />
New Crops and New Uses. Eds: Janick, J. and Whipkey, A. ASHS Press,<br />
Alexandria, VA, pp. 76-80.<br />
REMOTTI, P. C., and LÖFFLER, H. J. M. (1995). Callus induction and plant<br />
regeneration from gladiolus. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 42: 171-178.<br />
ROBERTS, A. V., SMITH, E. F., and MOTTLEY, J. (1990). The preparation <strong>of</strong><br />
micropropagated plantlets for transfer to soil without acclimatization In: Plant cell<br />
and tissue culture. Eds: Pollard, J.W.VI VI vols Humana Press, Clifton, pp. 227-<br />
236.<br />
SARAH, P. (2004). Soil sodium and potassium adsorption ratio along a Mediterranean–<br />
arid transect. Journal <strong>of</strong> Arid Environments 59: 731–741.<br />
SARASAN, V., CRIPPS, R., RAMSAY, M. M., ATHERTON, C., MCMICHEN, M.,<br />
PRENDERGAST, G., and ROWNTREE, J. K. (2006). Conservation in vitro <strong>of</strong><br />
threatened plants: Progress in the past decade In Vitro Cellular & Developmental<br />
Biology 42: 206-214.<br />
SCHWARTZ, O. J., SHARMA, R. A., and BEATY, R. M. (2004). Propagation from<br />
nonmeristematic tissues: Organogenesis In: Plant development and<br />
164
Literature cited<br />
biotechnology. Eds: Trigiano, R.N. and Gray, D.J. New York, CRC Press, pp.<br />
159-172.<br />
SEDGLEY, R. H. (1963). The importance <strong>of</strong> liquid-seed contact during the germination<br />
<strong>of</strong> Medicago tribuloides Desr. Australian Journal <strong>of</strong> Agriculture Research 14:<br />
646–653.<br />
SEN, J., and SEN, S. (1995). Two-step bud culture technique for high frequency<br />
regeneraion <strong>of</strong> Gladiolus corms. Scientia Horticulturae 64: 133-138.<br />
SENGUPTA, J., and SEN, S. (1988). Karyological analysis <strong>of</strong> cultured cells and<br />
regenerated plants <strong>of</strong> Cipura paludosa Aubl. (Iridaceae) - A structural hybrid.<br />
Bulletin <strong>of</strong> the Torrey Botanical Club 115: 280-289.<br />
SHIBLI, R. A., SHATNAWI, M. A., SUBAIH, W. S., and AJLOUNI, M. M. (2006). In<br />
Vitro Conservation and Cryopreservation <strong>of</strong> Plant Genetic Resources: A Review.<br />
World Journal <strong>of</strong> Agricultural Sciences 2: 372-382.<br />
SIMMONDS, H., HOLST, P., and BOURKE, C. (2000). The palatability, and potential<br />
toxicity <strong>of</strong> Australian weeds to goats. Rural Industries Research and Development<br />
Corporation, Kingston.<br />
SLABBERT, M. M., DE BRUYN, M. H., FERREIRA, D. I., and PRETORIUS, J. (1993).<br />
Regeneration <strong>of</strong> bulblets from twin scales <strong>of</strong> Crinum macowanii in vitro. Plant<br />
Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 33: 133-141.<br />
SLATER, A., SCOTT, N. W., and FOWLER, M. R. (2003). Plant Biotechnology: The<br />
Genetic Manipulation <strong>of</strong> Plants. Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press, New York.<br />
SLEEMAN, J. R., and BREWER, R. (1988). Soil Structure and Fabric. CSIRO,<br />
Adelaide.<br />
SMITH, J. (2000a). Micro-propagation <strong>of</strong> the Gymea Lily. Rural Industries Research and<br />
Development Corporation, Sydney.<br />
SMITH, R. H. (2000b). Plant Tissue Culture: Techniques and Experiments. 2 nd edition<br />
ed. Academic Press, London.<br />
SOIL CLASSIFICATION WORKING GROUP (1991). Soil Classification: A Taxonomic<br />
System for South Africa. Department <strong>of</strong> Agricultural Development, Pretoria.<br />
SPARG, S. G., KULKARNI, M. G., LIGHT, M. E., and VAN STADEN, J. (2005).<br />
Improving seedling vigour <strong>of</strong> indigenous medicinal plants with smoke.<br />
Bioresource technology 96: 1323-1330.<br />
SPARG, S. G., KULKARNI, M. G., and VAN STADEN, J. (2006). Aerosol smoke and<br />
smoke-water stimulation <strong>of</strong> seedling vigor <strong>of</strong> a commercial maize cultivar. Crop<br />
Science 46: 1336-1340.<br />
165
Literature cited<br />
STEINITZ, B., COHEN, A., GOLDBERG, Z., and KOCHBA, M. (1991). Precocious<br />
gladiolus corm formation in liquid shake cultures. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ<br />
Culture 26: 63-70.<br />
STEINITZ, B., and LILIEN-KIPNIS, H. (1989). Control <strong>of</strong> precocious Gladiolus corm and<br />
cormel formation in tissue culture. Journal <strong>of</strong> Plant Physiology 135: 495-500.<br />
STEPHAN-SARKISSIAN, G. (1990). Selection <strong>of</strong> media for tissue and cell culture In:<br />
Plant cell and tissue culture. Eds: Pollard, J.W.VI VI vols Humana Press, Clifton,<br />
pp. 13-26.<br />
SUTTER, E. G. (1986). Micropropagation <strong>of</strong> Ixia viridifolia and a Gladiolus x<br />
Homoglossum hybrid. Scientia Horticulturae 29: 181-189.<br />
TAN NHUT, D., TEIXEIRA DA SILVA, J. A., XUAN HUYEN, P., and PAEK, K. Y.<br />
(2004). The importance <strong>of</strong> explant source on regeneration and micropropagation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Gladiolus by liquid shake culture. Scientia Horticulturae 102: 407-414.<br />
TAYLOR, J. L. S., and VAN STADEN, J. (1998). Plant-derived smoke solutions<br />
stimulate the growth <strong>of</strong> Lycopersicon esculentum roots in vitro. Plant Growth<br />
Regulation 26: 77-83.<br />
THIMANN, K. V. (1977). Prefactory chapter In: The Physiology and Biochemistry <strong>of</strong><br />
Seed Dormancy and Germination. Eds: Khan, A.A. North-Holland, New York, pp.<br />
1-28.<br />
TIAN, X., KNAPP, A. D., GIBSON, L. R., STRUTHERS, R., MOORE, K. J.,<br />
BRUMMER, E. C., and BAILEY, T. B. (2003). Response <strong>of</strong> Eastern Gamagrass<br />
Seed to Gibberellic Acid Buffered below Its pKa. Crop Science 43: 927–933.<br />
TILLICH, H. J. (2003). Seedling morphology in Iridaceae: Indications for relationships<br />
within the family and to related families. Flora: 220–242.<br />
UYEMURA, S., and IMANISHI, H. (1984). Effects <strong>of</strong> duration <strong>of</strong> exposure to ethylene on<br />
dormancy release in freesia corms. Scientia Horticulturae 22: 383-390.<br />
VAN KLEUNEN, M., MANNING, J. C., PASQUALETTO, V., and JOHNSON, S. D.<br />
(2008). Phylogenetically independent associations between autonomous selffertilization<br />
and plant invasiveness. The American Naturalist 171: 195-201.<br />
VAN STADEN, J., JÄGER, A. K., LIGHT, M. E., and BURGER, B. V. (2004). Isolation<br />
<strong>of</strong> the major germination cue from plant-derived smoke. South African Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Botany 70: 654–659.<br />
WEST, A. G. (2009). Climate change, drought and biodiversity: an ecophysiological<br />
perspective. Thirty-fifth Annual conference <strong>of</strong> the South African Association <strong>of</strong><br />
Botanists (SAAB), 19 to 22 January, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg, Drakensberg.<br />
166
WITHERS, L. A. (2008). In vitro conservation. Biological Journal <strong>of</strong> the Linnaean<br />
Society 43: 31-42.<br />
WOCHOCK, Z. S. (1981). The role <strong>of</strong> tissue culture in preserving threatened and<br />
endangered plant species. Biological Conservation 20: 83-89.<br />
Literature cited<br />
YABUYA, T., YOSHIHARA, N., INOUE, K., and SHIMIZU, H. (2006). Advances in<br />
breeding <strong>of</strong> Japanese garden iris. Floriculture, Ornamental and Plant<br />
Biotechnology 1: 556-563.<br />
YASMIN, S., AHMED, B., and SOOMRO, R. (2003). Influence <strong>of</strong> ABA, Gibberellin and<br />
Kinetin on IAA induced adventitious root development on hypocotyl cuttings <strong>of</strong><br />
mungbean. Biotechnology 2: 37-43.<br />
ZIV, M. (1989). Enhanced shoot and cormlet proliferation in liquid cultured gladiolus<br />
buds by growth retardants. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture 17: 101-110.<br />
ZIV, M. (1997). The contribution <strong>of</strong> biotechnology to breeding, propagation and disease<br />
resistance in geophytes. Acta Horticulturae 430: 247-258.<br />
ZIV, M., HALEVY, A. H., and SHILO, R. (1970). Organs and plantlets regeneration <strong>of</strong><br />
Gladiolus through tissue culture. Annals <strong>of</strong> Botany 34: 671-676.<br />
ZIV, M., and LILIEN-KIPNIS, H. (2000). Bud regeneration from inflorescence explants<br />
for rapid propagation <strong>of</strong> geophytes in vitro. Plant Cell Reports 19: 845-850.<br />
ZIV, M., RONEN, G., and RAVIV, M. (1998). Proliferation <strong>of</strong> meristematic clusters in<br />
disposable presterilised plastic bioreactors for the large-scale micropropagation <strong>of</strong><br />
plants. In Vitro Cellular & Developmental Biology 34: 152-158.<br />
167